Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

I arrived at Mount Massive Asylum in Colorado, USA. They initiated contact with me because they thought the patients could use some motivational speaking. The patients here are mentally ill folk, criminals, etc. I heard they are putting me with the tamest of patients to speak. I have struggled with mental health issues, but the guys here have it way worse than I ever had. The asylum did let me know that all the patients are males, which I thought was kind of weird, but I heard from a friend of a friend something sketchy happened and they had to remove all female patients for health reasons or something. As a girl myself, I hope the dudes control themselves with me. The guards will be present the whole time when I speak. I walked through the main doors and went up to the counter. I told them I was here for motivational speaking. Apparently, it will be in the gymnasium. I looked around the administration block, noticed lots of employees on their computers working, and I observed the interior scenery.
A guard and a higher up named Jeremy Blaire led me to the gymnasium, which was quite a walk from the administration block of the asylum.
About 20 inmates were there in chairs lined up in the gym, with tons of guards in the back. I let Jeremy know I had to just prep up and use the restroom before I began my speech. He showed me to the bathroom, and I locked the door. The bathroom was located within the gym and near rooms meant for the working inmates.
This is when shit starts going down. Alarms start going off, telling all personnel to escape the building. I hear a ruckus from all directions, and it's like the gymnasium became a wrestling match. I couldn’t see, but I knew people were being murdered. Gunshots sounded. This went on for hours. I barricaded myself in the bathroom. My mental state began to deteriorate. I hate change. I feel terrible for all those inmates, probably scared and delusional.
I don't know how long I was locked up in the bathroom for. It was a while; I remember waking up off the floor as if I had passed out. My phone was dead. I can’t tell the time. In a rush to do any form of self-soothing, I kept a weed cartridge in my purse. I took a big hit. Probably not the best idea being in this situation, but I had too. I needed to calm down in any way I could.
I passed out at some point again. I woke up, and it was very quiet. Not sure how long time has passed. I get up off the floor and I think about escaping now. It was quiet, so it was a good time to get out. I move some lockers out of the way where I blocked the door, and I slowly open it.
Death awaits me. Dead dudes all over the floor of the gymnasium where I was supposed to do a motivational speech. I slowly walk into the gymnasium with my purse on my shoulder. I am still in shock. I am just glad it wasn’t me with my head chopped off. The power had gone out mostly, but some lights remained. I enter a new room, too dark for me to tell what is inside of it because my eyes are adjusting. Feeling for my surroundings with my hands reached out, I found a table. I take a seat on the table. My eyes are adjusted now.
Suddenly, I hear footsteps. I turn to look from where they are coming from.
“Darling.”
A deep and dreamy voice spoke.
A very tall and muscularly built man appears. His eyes are bloodshot, some of the skin on his face red and raw looking. He is fitted in what looks like to be a sewed together groom outfit. His hair is in a shaved undercut with black hair slicked back. He has a handsome bow tie fitted to his suit and is wearing fingerless black gloves.
“H-hello,” I said shyly back. He slowly approached me, looking down at me on the table.
“I know you are lonely. Do you want love? It has been quite chaotic just now, but you seem more collected than the rest of the lunatics here…” He spoke.
His charming voice made a part of me I will not name pulse.
“I am so scared, I am lonely, I don’t know what is going on… can you help me?” I requested.
He reached for my hand, and he held it in his.
“You have me now, darling. You do not have to fear when you are with me.” He gently kissed my hand. My lips parted in awe of how crazy I felt. Maybe it is the weed. I don’t know what it is, but this man makes me feel safe.
“Let me get you somewhere safe. It is dangerous here, darling. We can talk more there. Stick with me, love.” He spoke into my ear.
I am blushing so hard. He sees me smile in this chaos. I look into his eyes, and he delicately lifts me up into his arms, and I let him, because what is even going on anymore?
So strong…
Who is this man? He looks like an inmate, but he is so gentle. As he carries me, I ask his name.
His name is Eddie Gluskin.
My heart is racing. I feel his warmth around me. I hold onto him tighter.
“The moment I saw you, I knew it was true love,” he whispered.
He takes me to a room with a bunch of lockers and bloody tables. There are some corpses around, which I could care less about, all I am focusing on right now is Eddie.
He lets me down. I set my purse next to me. His height must be at least 6’10’’. I am only 5’4’’. Gazing up at him makes my face turn red. My stomach growls, I haven’t eaten for hours, maybe even a day, hard to tell. Eddie scans the room to make sure there aren't any patients around besides us.
“Tell me your name, darling.”
I tell him mine.
“Beautiful name that fits you perfectly. You look like God put extra time into creating you.”
I blush harder.
“Thank you, Eddie…” I grin. “Now, Eddie, what has happened here? I was supposed to be here to give some motivational speeches…I had to hide in the bathroom…”
“It is like all hell has broken loose. Patients escaped. I did some things I had to do to make them stop coming around, and even they betrayed me.”
A wave of adrenaline comes over me, but I am used to it at this point.
I giggled, “I am sure they did something to deserve that fate…”
I see an old mattress in the corner of the room near some windows. I hope I can sleep there tonight. My body is exhausted and now I am with this guy. As I glanced away, he abruptly pulled my head back in his direction.
“I need you to be my bride. I have never seen anyone quite like you.”
I have no words; I just stare into his blue eyes.
“We can have the ceremony tomorrow. You seem so tired, my love. It must have been so terrifying being alone here, but you have me now.”
This guy is forward as hell, but I love it.
I give him the look of approval. He picked me up again, gentle like I am a flower. He laid me on that mattress in the corner of the room. He got on his knees to be down towards me. I am on my back, slightly sitting up to look at him.
“I know we just met, but I already feel crazy for you…” I admit softly, looking away, slightly embarrassed. What has gotten into me? Suddenly, my world is now him. Nothing else matters. Not all this chaos and death, only him.
“Oh darling, I feel the same.”
He leaned in to kiss me. Everything around me disappeared and it was only him and me. As we kissed, I felt a tear go down his cheek. We kiss harder. I don’t know much about this man, but I want to know more.
Our lips parted.
“I…I am glad you didn’t run from me.” Eddie whispered.
“I would never run from you.” He is my only hope to get out of this asylum, and I want to do it with him.
Outside the window, the sun is setting. It is all quiet in the asylum.
He held my hand again, “Let me get you a blanket, darling. You must be freezing in that outfit…”
I am wearing a pink tank top and low-rise gray jeans with fishnets.
“Stay here, I will get you a blanket. After the ceremony, we can share a bed.”
He gets up, kisses my hand, and sets out to find a blanket. My heart is on fire. We have only known each other for maybe 30 minutes, but I want him. 5 minutes later, Eddie returns, carrying a white blanket with sewn patches all over it, he must have made it himself.
“I am back, my love. I am so sorry I left you.” He drapes the blanket on top of me. He rubs my cheek. “Please get some rest for tonight. I will be awake all night to watch over you, darling, I won’t let anything happen to you.”
The sun has set, the room is only now lit by moonlight. He has been walking around this room for hours now, stopping to watch for any danger. I finally succumb to the sandman, and I drift off.
Am I dreaming? Is this some type of sick nightmare? Did the asylum really have an outbreak? I was only supposed to be here for some motivational speaking.

My brain starts to wake again, being triggered by hearing scuffling, getting louder and louder as I come back to my senses. I open my eyes and see a deformed patient running directly to my bed.
This is it. I thought I was dreaming, but this is real. I am about to die by the hands of the same people I came to help.

Right before he reached my bed, he was abruptly grabbed from behind. A knife pops out of his chest. Blood shoots onto my face. It was Eddie. And he was pissed. He grabs the guy's neck and throws him against the wall and raises him up without hesitation, choking him. The man claws at Eddie’s hands for his life, kicking him, but it doesn't do much. One of his kick’s hits Eddie in the crotch, leading him to let go of his grip. The patient runs off, and Eddie follows him.
“YOU’RE NOT DONE DYING, YOU BITCH!” Eddie screams as he runs after him into the darkness. I crawl back into the corner of the wall and grip the blanket tight.
I am terrified, but also, oddly turned on.
10-15 minutes later, Eddie walks back into the room.
“Darling! Are you okay? I am so sorry I didn’t kill him fast enough! Please tell me you are alright?!”
He runs up to me and hugs me on the bed. His warm body around me makes me feel at peace again.
“You saved me…” I said breathlessly.
“I won't ever let that happen again…”

An hour later, he sits me down at a table near my bed to get me breakfast. I have no idea where he found the meat, but I don’t even care anymore, I am starving. It tastes weird, but who gives a shit. This is life or death. He sits down across from me.
“Eat up, love. The ceremony is tonight. I can’t wait to make you my bride.”
After breakfast, he shows me to another room, full of handmade wedding gowns.
“Woah, you made all of these?” I gasped.
“Yes, darling. All for you. Pick one you like; I am sure they will fit you.”
I smile and kiss him. I notice anytime we kiss, Eddie has the biggest smile on his face after. The world around me is falling down, but I have this. Maybe I am reverting mentally, the advice I have used to help people I no longer am using on myself. I am now set to be “married” to an inmate I just met, who has already killed and mutilated others. If I was in the same position he was, maybe I’d be a little wacky too. I will know more about him soon; I want to know his story.
He gestures to a more private room for me to try the dresses on in, he opens the door for me, and I walk in.
The door closes behind me, and I hear him through the door, “Whichever one you choose, my love, will look beautiful.”
I picked a long and flowy dress; I cannot believe he made all of these himself. I rubbed the stitches that were embedded into it and thought about how much work he put into them. It reminds me of when I found Eddie, I saw scattered drawings on old paper of dresses. In the moment I was just so focused on the situation to not even question it, but these dresses here reminded me. The window on the door I saw Eddie waiting for me. Our eyes locked through the windows, and that is when I started to undress. He bashfully looked away, but I saw him sneak some peaks.
I walked out of the room in the wedding gown, and he suddenly hugged me, lifting my feet off the ground and slowly letting me down, and while he did, he had the biggest smile I think I ever saw him show. He played with my golden hair.
“Our wedding is going to be delightful. I cannot wait to make you my wife. It is everything I have ever dreamed of.” He spoke softly. He put his hands around my waist to feel the dresses fitting, or maybe just an excuse to touch my curves. I put my hands on hips and look up at him and into his eyes. I reach up to his head to pet his hair.
“Darling, I cannot take it anymore…” He whimpered, grabbing my neck to pull me in to lock lips. I let out a quiet moan, and he slipped his tongue into my mouth. His other hand pulls my hips against his. It was steaming up fast, and we aren’t even married yet…
Our lips unlock, tongues covered in smooth, wet saliva.
“I must save what I want to do to you for later, after our ceremony…”

Soon it became time for the ceremony. Empty chairs lined in a makeshift church, and a photo of some type of priest hung in the center where the vowels will be said. As I tidied myself up for the big moment near the room while Eddie waited, I noticed classified documents laying on the dusty concrete floor. I curiously picked one up. It said:

"Case Number: 196
Patient: EDDIE GLUSKIN
Consultation Dated: 2013.06.09
Initial Date of Patient Consult: 2013.02.14
Patient Age: 46
Gender: Male
Observing Physician: Dr. Garett Snow
THERAPY STATUS:
Lucid dreaming figures remain as murky as ever; Gluskin claims near constant control of his dream state, yet correspondence between his narrative and REM cycles. Highly arhythmic REM/NREM. Morphogenic Engine activity plateaus at 90 PPM.
DIAGNOSTICS:
Heavy bronchial accumulation. The rashes associated with hormone therapy have receded and vanished since we stopped using latex tubing.
INTERVIEW NOTES:
Gluskin remains a frustrating interview subject; he's still trying to tell us what he thinks we want to hear, while studiously avoiding certain elements of the truth. His childhood remains an obvious fiction, he's claiming to have grown up in "Leave it to Beaver," despite a traumatically violent ongoing sexual experience that is a matter of public and medical record. When I confronted him with the photographs his father and uncle took, he responded with a mixture of laughter and anger, and restraints were issued.
He similarly refuses to discuss his victims, both categorically and specifically. When I showed him pictures of the women, he would not admit that they were dead or mutilated.
He is still claiming advancement in the Morphogenic Engine program that he has not yet achieved, said that he could clearly hear the voice of the Walrider just by closing his eyes. Clearly he's still trying to curry the favor of his doctors. I won't speculate what he expects to gain by it."

My heart drops reading about the abuse that happened to my soon to be husband. I had a feeling Murkoff was sketchy, but I came here anyway, out of the goodness of my heart I wanted to help the hurting, but I didn’t know it was this deep. What is the morphogenic engine? Why did they force him into it? He didn’t deserve what his parents did to him.
I don’t care if he is batshit crazy. I want him. He is all that matters to me now. I have him and he has me. Nothing else in this hellhole matters but us.
I started to tear up. Tears fell onto the document, landing on the parts detailing his past abuse. He has blood on his hands, but I could care less. I have done shit in my life, too. I know he won’t kill me. And if he does, it must be for good reason. I trust him.
Quickly, I hid the documents, and wiped the tears from my eyes. My old makeup I had on from days ago was still on somehow, black smudges remained on my lower eyelids. I wiped the frown off my face quickly. I now know what happened to him, why he was here, why he is the way he is. He is beautiful to me, regardless of what he has done. Maybe I am losing it, too, but it doesn’t matter. What matters is our love.
It is now time for our ceremony.
Lights shined onto Eddie, who stood at the altar. I slowly walked down the aisle. I made it to the altar, the light almost blinding me.
He grabbed my hands to hold. “Do you take me as your groom, forever, in life and in death?”
I nodded. “I do. I will be your bride forever.”
We came together and locked lips again. Energy zapped through my body. I felt a tear go down his cheek. I want to be consumed by him entirely.

After the makeshift wedding, we stood holding hands by my bed, and he at some point must have put another mattress next to mine connecting them. I know what he wants, and he wants it bad. I want to be the best self I can be for him, and I am not suitable for him in the state I am in, unwashed and unclean.
I tug his arm. “E-Eddie, I am dirty, can I wash up before we consummate our love?”
“Oh yes darling, I will show you to the washroom. Then you will be a gift for me.”

He shows me to a nearby washroom. I pick out the cleanest possible working shower to use. I cannot be that dirty when he goes down on me. Both of us stood silent for a second, until he got down on his knees and looked up at me.
“Darling, let me get this off for you…” he murmured. He slowly ran his hands up my legs erotically. My face is as hot as an oven now. He locked into my eyes, and he began tugging on my pink thong hidden beneath the dress.
He huffed, “Darling…how vulgar…”
I am sweating now. He takes his time to pull them down, and when they are low enough, he notices how they are soaked.
He felt my secretions with his fingers, “You really cannot wait, can you?”
“I must… be clean for you, first…”
“I will help bathe you, like how they did me.”
He rose up again to reach for the back of the dress to unzip me. He pushed his impressive bulge into me, and with his height, it was touching my back. He gazed down at me, and he began to unzip the white dress.
“No brassiere darling? Oh, you’re sinful…” He smirked.
I covered my face with my hands, feeling so exposed and dirty…but I liked it. He folded the dress and put it down on a dresser next to the showers.
“Are you nice and clean too?” I asked shyly. “Yes, darling…I take my appearance seriously, but right now I’m most focused on yours… so beautiful…” I am fully naked like the day I was born now, and he opened the door to the clean shower for me. He peered over my shoulder to reach for the handles to turn the shower on to a good temperature. He made sure the water was to my liking. I got under the hot stream of water. Finally, some clean water… I sighed from how relieved I was to finally wash up for the first time in days? Not sure how long it has been exactly that I have been locked in this hellhole, but at least I have him. His eyes aren't moving off me. It has been ages since he has seen a woman, yet alone a living one. He is engraving in his brain every inch of my body.
I grabbed some soap and started lathering up, and as I did, I saw his mouth part slightly, his cheeks flushed. He was salivating at the sight of me. I cleaned every crevice of me extra good, because I am his gift for him to unwrap.
After I finished drying off, he picked me up over his shoulder and brought us back to the beds. The moonlight shone just right onto the mattresses.
“Time to get pregnant, darling” He groaned, placing me down onto the bed, I bounced slightly when I landed, as he stood there, starting to unbutton his pants.
That made me remember. I haven't had my pills. And we are about to raw dog it.
When he pulled down his underwear, it took some force to get it over his massive boner. He peered over me, face flushed, breathing heavily. I got off my back and put my face directly in front of his massive cock. Bigger than I expected, even for someone his build, and it was very girthy.
“Darling, what are you-”
I stuffed his dick into my wet mouth and began sucking. My hands wrapped around his legs and massaged them. As I continue, one of his eyes is twitching so slightly from the pleasure. He opens his mouth and groans heavily. I take his cock deep down my warm throat.
“Ahgh, you really are a little slut,” he moaned, as pleasure filled his whole body.
I continued to suck for a little more, until he grabbed my head and pulled his dick out of my mouth.
He is breathless, “I know you want to welcome my seed, darling…”
He grabbed my wrists and pushed me onto my back again and lifted my legs onto his broad shoulders. I let out a whine, his dick was pushed against my opening.
Then, the whole thing slipped in, “you…need my seed emptied here instead…” he moaned as he began pushing his cock deep into me, in and out, quickly to make a slap sound continuously.
I couldn’t be quiet anymore, I let out a scream of pleasure so loud I’m sure anyone else around would hear. One of his hands let go of my wrists and started to squeeze my breasts. They bounced steadily with his every thrust.
“Fuck darling, you feel…so good…” He groaned, squeezing my wrists tighter now, he started pounding me even harder, I was in awe watching him as he fucked me, sweat forming on his face and dripping onto my soft belly. His cock was so deep it was bumping into my cervix, which felt so good with a sprinkle of pain, just right. The fucking was audible, even besides our moans, the slipping in and out of me was loud in this quiet room. He abruptly pulls out, looks at me with hypnotized horny eyes. He crawled above me, pushed himself back inside of me, using his muscular arms to prop him up while he inserts again, his hands placed on either side of my head. I whimper as he begins pumping again, and I wrap my legs around him in a mating press. Our heavy breaths became synchronized, he put his forehead on mine. He is watching my perky breasts bounce, and then back up at my face. My moaning gets faster now, and so does he, his groaning gets closer together.
“I…won't stop…until you are impregnated…” he said, trying to catch his breath. Switching positions, we maneuvered into doggy, his grip on my hips so hard they might bruise as he pushed me onto his huge cock.
“Darling, I am so close,” he whimpered, his grip becoming shaky. His hands move from my hips to the back of my neck, pushing me onto him while making it hard to breath for me. He gets faster, squeezing the back of my neck, another hand grips my hip.
“Get pregnant, darling!” He thrusts as hard and fast as he can now. I can barely keep my balance but am being held up by his strength on my neck. He is about to cum, and I am too, tears slide down my face from how good it feels, better than anything I have ever felt in my whole life. He suddenly stops thrusting, pushes himself as deep as my pussy will allow, and he lets out an animalistic groan.
“I, I’m cumming, darling, oh god,” I feel his fat cock inside of me twitching, pumping loads of hot cum deep inside of me. He lets go of my neck and pushes my hips into his as far as they would go. It still is pumping cum into me, his load so big you know he hasn’t cum in over a year.
“I….I was saving… it for you,” he whispered, and finally pulled out, and he rolled onto his back next to me. Still on all fours, I looked at him with my face absolutely destroyed, makeup ruined, hair all over the place. His hand reached out and pushed my chest to the bed, ass in the air.
“Eddie…that was…mind blowing.” I said, out of breath.
“I love you, darling. Stay in this position for a little…make sure my seed implants.” He kisses my arm, my shoulder, all the parts of me he can reach lying down. A few minutes pass, and he grabs my hips to pull me against him, spooning me. An insane amount of cum falls out of me as we change positions. He must have had that pent up for a very long time. I reach my neck over my shoulder, and we kiss like we have never kissed before.
“You did so fucking good, I am one lucky groom.”
“I love you, Eddie.”
“I love you, darling.”
We fall asleep cradling each other, while his seed slowly drips out of me.

Chapter Text

The next day arrives, and once again, Eddie has meat of unknown origin on the plate in front of me.
“Eat up dear, you need to be strong and healthy, in order to grow our family.” He said, smiling at me, waiting for me to take a bite.
I sniff it. I look at the food, and up at him again, “Eddie, I love how you have cooked this for me, but where exactly are you…finding this?”
Eddie puts his elbow on the table and his other hand on his hip, “Well, I know a guy named Frank…”
God he is so hot I think to myself. “Ok that’s enough, I’ll eat it, babe.”
I eat the meat of unknown origin quickly, as that rough fucking last night tired me out as well as literally being trapped in this fucking asylum for days now without proper meals and mealtimes. When will we be able to get out of here? When will someone realize shit happened and come to check this place out? No one has come yet, and there is still living inmates running around, killing, suffering, experiencing delusions, not eating, raping, etc. Eddie has gotten a reputation these past few days for being one to not fuck with (I just did, hehe) he is already known around here as “The Groom” or “The Man Downstairs”. Who knows what this guy would be doing without having someone to keep him in check. Also, who the fuck is Frank? I feel different to who I was before I came here. Obviously, I am “married” now, but besides that. I wonder what is on Eddie’s agenda today. Past few days were preparation for the wedding and the wedding itself and its consummation, but what now? He is somewhat aware of what went down on that day. He still hasn’t explained the “Morphogenic Engine” thing to me. He probably doesn’t want to talk about it, considering they seemingly put tubing into every possible entrance to his body without his consent, just like…the other thing the document mentioned. Yeah, I will not ask. But it makes me think. The patients here went batshit very suddenly it seems. They must have been subjected to experiments; it just isn't plausible that an inmate who has never harmed others before just suddenly goes on rampages? This morphogenic engine might be related to what went down, maybe something in the air? As I continue my stay at Mount Massive, I will continue to find out as much as I can while I avoid death.
I snap out of my trance of thinking, and Eddie is still there, watching me, not even blinking.
He moves closer to me slowly, somewhat seductively, “Darling, I need to keep you safe and intact…it won’t be long…” He put his hands on my abdomen, “won’t be much longer of only eating for one.”
I wonder if I even was fertile last night. I was maybe a day or so off the pill, still a definite chance though, especially with how it seems he emptied a jug-sized load directly against the opening to my womb.
I kissed him. “I…I am sure I can make you babies soon…”
“Darling, I yearn for them so badly, I want to be the father I never had…I know your precious womb will provide.”
I blush. He could say anything, and I still would find his way of speech sexy.
Oh shit, the pills remind me. If I get pregnant for real, it is best to not smoke my weed…damn. I should smoke it all before I end up impregnated. I wonder what Eddie would think of me smoking up…I might have to hide it from him…
It cannot be more than 9 months before rescue shows up to this hellhole. I’d be able to have the child in a real hospital. And when they do come, I am not letting them take Eddie from me. I will have to figure out how to make him pass as a “normal” guy who just happened to be trapped here.
I grabbed onto his sleeve gently, “Are we ever going to get out of here? Is anyone coming to rescue us at all?”
He kneels on one knee to be closer in height, as I am sitting in a chair. “After all the chaos that has happened here, someone is going to notice…”
“Eddie, if I get pregnant, I surely can’t have it in this building.”
“I know, dear…Someone will come for us by then…and I won’t allow them to take me. The therapy fixed me…I shouldn’t be here.”
I think of how he brutally murdered a guy yesterday for charging at me…not so sure on his “fixed” idea, but I love him anyway. I definitely am not so far from him, as I settled and fucked him within days of even knowing him at all, and staying even after seeing the crimes he has committed. But I don’t care. This is all I have going in my life that I can feel for. I am sure it is the same way that he feels with me. My purpose now is to be with him, and his purpose is to be with me.

The day passes by again, I rested and ate dinner (again with the meat of unknown origin) and chilled in our bed, and Eddie was out and about the asylum for a while today, making sure our territory hasn't been breached. While he was out earlier, I washed my clothes to the best of my ability with what the old sinks had to offer. Cleaned up my pants and tank top, and I have kind of ignored cleaning the panties or even wearing them, because it will be easy for him to mount me whenever he pleases, panties are just one more thing in the way…oh, and I stopped wearing a bra, that is also just one more obstacle for him. I am medium sized, so it doesn’t hurt to not wear one, if anything it’s freeing. Even when we fucked liked animals, I didn’t see his bare body, only his cock and some skin around it, which god, I must stop thinking about, it is making me crazy, but I just can’t get the memory out of my head. I can’t wait to see what hides underneath… There is more breeding to come, probably tonight, Eddie has shown me he is relentless on getting his seed in me, no matter what it takes. I wonder what he was like prior to this. I wish I knew. I want to know everything about him, about every inch of him and every crevice. I feel myself diving deeper and deeper into something I cannot quite describe inside of my mind.

Later that night, Eddie got back from trying to seal off the building from more inmates, so they won’t break in again.
And to a great surprise, Eddie brought me back some snacks he found in a vending machine, and he was going to shower and freshen up his suit. Thankfully, he had come across even better expensive soaps that were locked in something meant for a high ranking Murkoff employee. I ate some snacks while waiting for him to finish his shower. Perfect time to smoke up… I wonder if Eddie even knows what weed smells like… I grabbed my purse, which is next to the mattress on the dusty concrete floor. I scour through it with my hand until I feel my pen. I take a big hit, sitting there watching the smoke rise to the ceiling, the room is so quiet and empty without Eddie here.

Chapter Text

I am so stoned; my vision is ethereal and slightly spinning. Why did I hit that much? Oh, yeah, I wanted to get rid of most of the wax, before I…oh yeah…
In a slow motion like perception, I fall back into the bed. Where is Eddie? I need him right now. I hope he isn’t mad I smoked. I watch the dusty air move from where the bright moon illuminates into the room. I’m scared, it’s also dark, I just want Eddie.
A shadowy figure appears back into the empty room. My eyes flutter and can barely focus, but I realize it’s Eddie. I take long blinks, and after each one, he gets closer and closer to me. Now he is right in front of me, peering over me, and I’m looking up at him from the mattress.
“Darling…” he whispers.
“Eddie, oh Eddie, you’re back! I missed you.” I raised my arms up in gesture that I wanted him in my arms. I notice his hair is still a little wet, and some stray hairs are in front of his face…god…so fucking hot. I feel myself get wetter and wetter, my body preparing for what is to come. “Please…Eddie…breed me…”
“What was that, darling?” He smirks, slowly lowering himself down to the bed.
“I need bred, like…now…please…I can’t take it much longer…” my eyes are clearly definitely red like his now…his eyes are so dreamy…
“Seems like you already know what we must do…” Eddie starts to take off my clothes. I try to help, but I am far too high to even know what to do with my hands.
He looks at me with eyes full of unrestrained lust…he looks feral…
He tears my clothes off, revealing my flushed body. I lay there, my head is spinning, and I let it happen, I want nothing more than to be bred. His hands glide to my wrists. My vision can barely focus, but I lock eyes with him. Eddie huffs at the sight of my being. With no effort, he grabs my hips and pulls them toward him. On all fours above me, he starts to take off his clothing. I squeal in excitement, finally I am going to see what is underneath. Holy fuck. It is happening…
His vest is tossed to the side, and soon he lifts his white collared shirt off above his head, revealing his toned and muscular torso. He tosses his clothes next to the bed, but his fingerless and sexy black gloves stay on… My face has a rush of lava run over it, I am so hot already and he hasn’t even put it in yet. He smiles greatly at me, his face also glowing with blush. He puts his hand on my leg and uses the other to remove his pants. He tosses them to the side now…I can’t take it much longer. I’m conscious of my breath, which definitely might smell like weed... And finally, he strips himself of his white underwear. He puts his hands back on my wrists and holds me down and takes a moment to admire me.
“You are my flower…” He says breathlessly, beginning to kiss and suck my neck. I moan…I really am in no control…being high and horny feels so good…
His hands carefully glide down my curves.
“So fertile…perfect bone structure…you will have no trouble birthing our children with these perfect hips…”
While he says this, I focus my unstable and dizzy vision on his person. His body is like a high in itself. My body cannot wait a mere second more.
“Hurry…I need impregnated now…” I reach for his neck and place my arms around him.
“Darling…so sinful…” He leans down and kisses all over my breast, and for a second he even playfully sucked one of my pink tits.
I look down at his engorged member…it is so pretty, surrounded by dark black pubic hair. I don’t think he can wait much longer either.
“Ready, darling?” He asks temptingly, putting the tip of his cock to my pussy.
I say yes. I want this like the earth needs the sun for life.
He slides himself into me. Holding my wrists down, he locks eyes with mine and we start caressing. Our bodies feel like they have melted into each other, dissolved to become one. All the feeling in my being is focused on him gently pushing himself in and out of me. He breaths heavy, taking it slow to embrace the warmth of my tight hole, clasping around his impressive dick. It takes great effort to attempt to move my limbs from me being overtaken by lust and being higher than a kite. I manage to feel his soft skin around me with my hands as we are closely knit together. He is ravenous, but he for now is going slowly. Coming together in this moment is like a supernova. He picks me up from my back to hold me while he pounds into me. My eyes roll back. I feel every touch like it is divine, every motion, every kiss. My sense of time is so warped, I don’t even know how long it’s been. His pace steadily increases now, my body reverberating against his body. Some of his stray hairs fall out of place and onto his forehead. We unlock lips for a moment, he rises his upper body to look down at me and watch me squirm with ecstasy. He notices the bulge in my belly that forms when he is fully inside me.
“I need to stuff you with my seed.” He growls.
He is now going even faster, getting rough, I can only nod and squeal, my mind is broken for everything but this viscous breeding and love making.
“Darling…I’m about to…” he moaned, suddenly leaning in to kiss me, and the moment we locked lips again, I could feel his seed pumping out of his huge cock and into me. Exhausted, he lowered himself onto my chest and kissed me with the energy he had left. We cradled each other, he grabs the blanket and wraps it around us, and we fall asleep together.

Chapter Text

Chapter 4

A few more days pass (I think), and the Asylum continues to crumble. Where is the rescue? Either way, Eddie has a plan for us. In the dark hallway leading to the stairs exiting the basement floor, Eddie stood staring up at an inmate, who was standing at the top of the steps, probably looking for food. The groom stood his ground and widened his stance.
The groom's fists clenched, a beast waiting to attack. I shudder to myself watching him from about 20 feet away in this dark underground block.
Eddie said, “It would be wise to leave this place. Don’t try. I know they’re coming for me, those filthy fucks…”
The thin inmate shrouded and put his hands up to plead, “No, no, Mr. Gluskin, please, The Walrider!”
Eddie growled, “The what?! That thing they tried testing me on, I remember it now…”
Eddie started taking a few ominous steps up those stairs. The patient fell to the ground in fear.
The inmate cried, “It escaped, long time ago, you need to get out of here, I, I can tell you two are not like the rest, you have your wits!”
The groom stopped making his way up the stairs. “You’re right. My bride can’t stay in this place much longer, and neither can I stand it. This is not a place for any bride. Where is the Walrider?”
“The Walrider’s followers burned themselves to death in the church in worship, last w-word I heard, that monster got into a human. Transformed into its corpse.”
Eddie glanced at me and back at him. I run up to my groom and hold onto his arm tightly.
“What do you mean, transformed…” Eddie said, anxiously.
“His body, no longer that reporter, Miles, but a swarm. It's like, whenever that thing got out, we all went mad, and anytime it’s near, even more so.”

I think to myself about who Eddie was before this. His delusions must've gotten worse being put in that machine, along with everyone else going batshit. Will he ever become who he was before again, or is he too far gone? Nothing will make me stop loving him though…

“Where is the swarm now? I cannot let my bride be around this for much longer, our children…”
“I think..it left this building, I hope, I hope it don’t come back!”
In a moment of hope, Eddie looks at me and pulls me closer, “Now is our chance, for us, and our children, darling, we need to find a way out. Waiting for those…fucking machines…to come save us won’t help us. Our food is running deathly low, I need to keep you healthy. If we don’t run now, we might not be able to later.”

I nod tearfully.
He tells me to gather our things. I grab my purse and the rest of my tattered clothes. I stare at the old and dirty mattress we first made love on, where we slept every night since my world came down on me. Eddie and I agree to keep this variant with us to help us find our way out. Eddie has been very cautious of him, but we found out his name is Arthur, and I guess he was locked up here falsely. Of course the Walrider and being in solitary confinement as well as illegal Murkoff experiments done to him, Arthur is definitely not sane as when he went in. He is definitely fucked up looking… His head is scarred and a little bloody and also hairless, he wears a dirty uniform. He is very thin, he probably has struggled for resources during this time since the killing of the Mount Massive employees and the variants escape.
Eddie, me, and Arthur are gathered in the Vocational Block. Eddie has been alert this whole time, watching every move in the spaces he enters and leaves.
“What’s the plan?” Arthur said, voice raspy and eager to get going.
Behind him, Eddie drags the tip of his knife across a table and raises it to see his reflection on the weapon, stained with old blood. Arthur jumps and turns to face him.
“You know your way around here, don’t you?”
“Y-yes, Mr. Gluskin…”
“What is the atmosphere above us, you have been outside this block more than we have.”
“Well, lots are dead, some eaten for food, few guys left who are dangerous and killing for fun, some even raping… but besides that, since we got out, every day passes and less of them wander.”
“They will try to fight us, won’t they?” Eddie looks at me, “and darling, I won’t let them. They will be the ones running.”
“D-don’t worry, Mr. Gluskin, you are known around here, they won’t dare touch you!”
He really has made a name for himself, glad he did, because if I was all alone, I don’t think I could have made it this far. He swept me off my feet and now I have hope.
We discussed food sources and resources, and after a couple hours of figuring out what we will do, Eddie initiates that we leave, and now. It has gotten so dark it is nearly impossible to see as the moon has been covered in shadow. In the dark we won’t be noticed as easily. Eddie holds my hand with a firm grasp, as we make our way towards the stairs that lead to above. Arthur leads us, since he knows the way a little better than Eddie. Arthur conveniently found a flashlight, which we held with a low brightness to scour the asylum. We creep up the stairs. I am sweating, as I haven’t left this basement for weeks? No one has been keeping track of time but it feels like weeks… I am anxious, but oddly numb, my adrenaline is keeping me on edge, but definitely not as alert as Eddie. His eyes scan everything, I think he can somehow see in this dark even without the help of a flashlight. He won’t let anything happen to me, I have no doubt about it. Up the stairs, we meet a room with wooden boards as walls, kinda like a maze. I hold my groom's hand harder, but I know I have nothing to fear, my body just can’t help being terrified in this situation.
“Follow me.” Arthur whispers, all of us ducking slightly, following him through the maze. We reach a more open area without wooden walls, our flashlight peers up and what greets us is a hanging body of what looks like a security guard.
“Oh god.” I whimper, closing my eyes and shoving my face into Eddie’s chest.
“It’s ok darling, it’s ok. We must keep going.” he whispers back.
We press on. Following Arthur closely, we make it to a run down bridge leading to a lookout tower. I’m honestly surprised no patients have had a run in with us yet, thankfully (besides Arthur).
Inside the watchtower, we are on a floor close to the ground at least. Corpses are everywhere, lots of blood… My legs are getting weak. Eventually we reached the ground after crossing a bridge to another building. The real ground with grass. We are now in a courtyard, still grim and spooky, but not as much as inside due to some flood lights lighting the courtyard up. I fall to my knees to feel the earthy ground again. Eddie gazes deeply at the moon hidden behind the clouds. The moon is uncovered when the clouds move on and it shines onto the Earth. The moon he has seen for all this time has been through a window, seeing the real thing again gives all of us an ethereal feeling.
“As beautiful as it is,” Arthur states, “we should find the next building, the walrider can be anywhere.”
“Come, darling.” Eddie says, leading me and Arthur to the next building which appears to be a sewage or waste complex. Eddie holds my hand and we take in our surroundings, the fresh air… the night sky, the stars, the moon, something Eddie has not seen in years.

“Let’s move silently, don’t know who could be hunting.” Arthur murmured, looking back at us.
We reach a new complex, which is some type of storage building. Walking closely down the dim hallway, we reach a window to another room and peer in, and what meets our eyes is a variant jerking off…
“Vulgar. Don’t look, darling…” Eddie quickly turns my head back to the center of the hallway and pushes me along to not see that sight anymore. As we march on, we are met with many things that would have made our escape easy if the path wasn't destroyed or the doors locked. My throat is beginning to ache, the anxiety, the running, the fear. Eddie has amazing stamina so he seems fine and dandy, only breathing heavily like he usually does. Eddie is definitely thinking about harming the jack off dude.
Eddie stops, causing us to stop too and look at him in silence.
“I should kill that lunatic down the hall, I would prefer he doesn’t come back to harm us later.” He said under his breath.
I shiver… “Whatever you think, my love.”
Arthur fiddles with his hands and looks around anxiously.
“Do you want him dead? Darling, he doesn’t deserve to live for doing such a disgusting thing in front of my woman…”
Before I could respond, Arthur raises his pointer finger up in shame and says, “Well, we, we could use the meat, ya know, if we run out of food…like it or not we might have to resort to that if we want to escape.”
I am not against the idea, survival can mean doing despicable things sometimes, and plus, I have no idea where Eddie was even getting the meat he fed me everyday, I think from someone named Frank, and honestly I don’t wanna find out. At this point, I don’t even care. I have visibly lost some weight from the lack of proper nutrition and overall stress. Eddie has surely noticed…he won’t let this toll on my body go for much longer, especially since we have fucked raw many times, the possibility of his offspring is high, never a condom or birth control since I haven’t took it ever since the day I got here…
I nod to my groom, “Go get him, it will be beneficial for all of us. Thank you, Eddie.”
I see something change on his face. He leans down to my level, I blush, his face close to mine, he gives me a warm kiss.
“Stay safe with Arthur, darling. I will be back before you know it.”
I blush as I see him walk the opposite way down the hallway. The building is very silent now, me and Arthur just waiting for something crazy to happen. All we can hear is his footsteps echoing down the hall. We watch from a distance, on edge. I see Eddie stand in front of a boarded up door, probably one that leads to where that variant is. Eddie gets into a position with his shoulder facing the door, and he uses all the force of his large body to break the door down. It takes a few tries, but it breaks. He looks back at me before heading into the room.
“Oh goodness…” Arthur whispers. A minute passes, it feels like forever.
Suddenly, we hear a lot of banging and conflict… then it stops.
Eddie walks back out of the room, blood on his clothes…while holding the jerk off joe by the neck…
The corpses I have seen while being in Mount Massive trapped here I am accustomed too, this doesn’t bring out much of a reaction from me anymore. He makes his way back to us, dragging the corpse with him, blood trailing behind.
“Hello again darling, I am thankful I didn’t have to do this to you or Arthur. I would never do this to you, my dear. You are no whore.”
I grab the collar of Eddie’s shirt and pull him to my face, “I know you love me too much. I’m your whore and your’s only.”
Arthur bashfully turns around…
“Darling, don’t make me sin here…not in front of Arthur…”
I kiss him and release his collar. He runs his hand through his black silky hair, “God, darling…we need to focus on getting out of here, we can make up for my lost focus on you later…”
I laugh. “Come on now guys, we have to continue!”
The group starts on again.

Chapter Text

Chapter 5
We have made some good progress on getting further to escape. We take a break to rest at an office room that has a lock on it, so we are guaranteed safety. We haven’t had to eat that creepy dead guy yet, thankfully. I want to eat real food the second we leave this hellhole. God, how I miss burgers. Sitting in the office room, Arthur against the wall, Eddie laid back in a chair and me next to him leaning on his shoulder, we talked amongst ourselves. This social connection is very good for both of the men.
“I shouldn’t have even been here.” Eddie says, mourning the life he could have had if he wasn't locked up.
“Me too!!!” Arthur exclaims. “I was not broken and corrupted when I was thrown in here! I was forced to be here! My family disowned me and convinced everyone I was insane, the stupid Murkoff people believed it, and I was here for years now…I don’t even know how old I am, then they tortured us and I am what they tried to make me be at the beginning.”
“Wow Arthur, I am so sorry to hear that.” I replied.
“So, why are you here anyway?” Arthur asked.
Eddie pulls me close, “She came here to help us, but got caught up in the massacre when the Walrider got out. I am joyful I found her and she found me. Now we are married and I am going to provide and care for her once we get out of here. Our plan is we escape pretending to be non patients, like her, in case rescue arrives, and Murkoff tries to strip us from our freedom and torture us again. We need to find new clothes that patient’s don’t wear, or a Murkoff uniform, when we get outside if the rescue spots us.”
I chime in, “If not, we can make a run for it into the nearby woods. They will presumably be very busy with containing the outbreak and assessing the damage, they won’t notice the three of us slipping out…”
Arthur holds his face in his hands and says weakly, “I will never be able to be like, like them, or like you.”

My eyes lock with his, “Arthur, do not fear. We will never fit in. And that’s perfectly fine. Society cannot define us by our conditions or what plagues our minds.”

His hands slowly fall, and he looks more reassured. We talk about the mountain that we will have to face no matter what way we leave. It would be so much easier if we take the road I arrived on, but if SWAT finds us, we are for sure fucked, especially the two guys.

Suddenly, there is a knock on the door. My blood runs cold. We all freeze.

What do we do? Is it rescue? Is it another variant?
“I-I’ll open it…” Arthur whispers to the group as he gets up towards the door. “Who is it???”
“You’re not one of them are you? We can help each other escape, please let me in. I am terrified out here!” a man’s voice said.
All of us look at one another not sure what to do or say.
Arthur slowly unlocks the door. A tall, withered skinned man, with glasses and a binocular in one eye enters. Part of his lip is missing from his jaw, almost covered by a cloth mask.
“TRAGER?” Eddie gasps.
“Who the-” I begin to say, being interrupted by Trager storming the room, and before any of us knew it, Trager had his hand gently grasping my chin. I freeze. In an instant, Eddie punches him to get him away from me.
“The FUCK MAN?” Trager yelps, backing away.
Arthur pretends he isn’t there.
Eddie’s eyes are flaming. “That is my damn wife you just put your filthy hands on. Get the fuck away from her.”
Trager shrugs, “Well, buddy, look, in my defense, I gotta ask, is she a real one?”
“What in god’s name do you mean real?”
“A…woman…” Trager says breathlessly, giving me the bedroom eyes. He is nearly drooling.
Oh god. Of course this motherfucker is horny. All these fucking men in here are all horny. It has probably been YEARS since they have even been in proximity to a woman.
Eddie holds me behind him. “Don’t even think about it. She would never leave me for you.”
I spot a boner growing behind Trager’s apron. The fuck.
Arthur speaks up, “Um, so, didn’t you say you can help us escape…?”
Trager shakes his head to rid himself of his horny thoughts. “Uh, uh, yeah, I did.”
I look around the room and I ask hastily, “Okay, guys, who is Trager? How do you know him, Eddie?”
Eddie frowns slightly as if he is remembering tough memories. “He was a doctor here. Richard Trager.”
Rick puts his hands up and shrugs again. “Yep! That’s me! I look different, don’t I buddy?”
Eddie holds his head. “I don’t have time for this. I need to get her out of here, now show us the way out.”
Richard puts his hands on my groom’s shoulder. What is he thinking?
Rick exclaims, “You’re Eddie right? Man, you were a lot of work. That latex fucked you up, buddy. Not even the fuckin’ hormone therapy worked on your horny ass. At least you got some pussy to calm you down, finally.”
I think I read about hormone therapy in the documents. Don’t they do that to sexual predators? I could care less right now to be completely honest.
Eddie growls, “I am holding myself back, you should know. I don’t want to have to kill you in front of my bride.”
Trager laughs. “Yeah, whatever bud, I know the way out, if you kill me you’ll never get to know. For real though, what the fuck happened to your face?”
“What happened to your’s?” I snap.
“My best bud, Jeremy Blaire, sent me into the morphogenic engine, I am not guilty, those lying bitches, I never raped anyone, never drugged anyone, those bitches got me fired from my job and locked up in the same place I worked at. Man, that’s fucked up! Where is Jeremy?”
“Oh, uh, I think that guy brought me here in the first place actually.”
“You don’t look like a patient dear, what are you? You need to get your pretty little ass out of this shithole.”
Eddie growled again, Rick calling me dear definitely hurts him. His mind is fragile after being put into that engine.
“It was super weird…it was so under the table, like a secret invitation, I was super sketched out, but I needed the money, so I came to give a motivational speech to some patients.” I replied.
“Oh yeah, dude, that wasn't for no motivational speeches…Murkoff likes to take recruits for the illegal shit we do here and keep them tied to us so they can’t leave.”
“Oh. Um. Well, that, ya know what, I don’t even know anymore.”
Eddie reaches out to hold my hand, “I will take good care of you once we are out of here…”
Eddie comes closer to Trager, “Stop your whining and help us get out of here! She could be pregnant!”
Rick chuckles in awe. “Oh, really?”
He looked excited when that point came up.
My groom nudged up behind me and put his hands around my waist and rubbed it.
“Yeah…” Eddie said quietly as he looked down at my abdomen. I blush hard. I feel him popping a boner behind me…
“SO…both of you… have been…”
I cover my face in slight embarrassment.
Arthur sighed, “Oh my lorddddd.”
Eddie stands proud, “We have been trying for a baby every night now.”
Rick lets out a belly laugh, “Fancy words for putting hot cum in her cunt every night. That is pretty hot, actually, can we share?”
“GOD NO. I really want to end you.”
“GUYS.” I say loudly. “Let’s fucking leave!”
They finish up their bickering and Trager leads us towards a so-called exit. While walking through the dim lit and run down asylum, the lights flickered for a second and shut off completely. Eddie’s grip on me got tighter.
“We have to turn the power back on, it looks like some dumb bitch turned it off or wires got cut. If we get to the basement we can turn it on, if luck is in our favor.” Trager sighs. Arthur turns his flashlight on higher to see in the dark night.
Trager led us to the basement. “I will do it for us, Arthur, that’s your name right, can you come along with me, buddy?”
“Yeah, sure. I have not yet tread this place yet, is it safe?”
“Oh right, with me you will be.” Trager pulls out a massive pair of scissors from under his apron and flexes it.
That was oddly ominous but ok… we are getting so close to leaving. Eddie and I can finally live our lives free from this hell when we make it out of here. What am I doing in this life anymore? I don’t know. Being away from the Walrider has definitely helped his mental state, not fully sane yet, I don’t think he will ever be, and that is okay with me. It is like a string that cannot be broken has latched my heart onto his the moment our eyes locked for the first time. By the time we are away from the Walrider for good, I think all of us will be able to think clearer. Staying together is important.
“Stay close to me, darling, I will protect you.” Eddie whispers into my ear as I observe the darkness of the basement around us. Rick and Arthur begin walking down the hallway to the main room of the basement, their footsteps getting quieter as they soon disappear from our field of view and eventually into darkness.
A ghostly scream was heard from down the hall, getting closer and closer to Eddie and a black cloud swarmed towards us, and then disappeared when it passed through us like air.
“What the-?” Eddie swirled around to look for it, but it was gone.
“...I…don’t feel good…” I grumble, as I clench my stomach. That swarm of whatever that was has brought on something inside of me.
“Darling! Darling! Are you okay?!” He comforts me, putting his hands on my back and lowering himself down to me.
I begin to throw up.
“Darling!!! Oh god, it was that thing wasn’t it?!” He quickly grabs my hair to keep it out of my face as I vomit onto the dusty concrete floor. Soon, the lights came back on, which helped a little bit in this situation. I threw up a good bit before Trager and Arthur made it back to our location.
“What in god’s name is going on?!” Trager yelled as they both approached us.
“You’re a doctor, Trager, do something!” Eddie asks frantically.
Richard comes closer to observe me better, as I barf out everything I had eaten in the past 24 hours. Everything has gotten out of my system now.
“Here, you won’t suffer without me, we need to find a place to sit!” The group quickly helped me up the steps to the main floor, where I originally entered this facility. They find me a seat quickly, to the left inside of the lobby, away from the bloody and rotting corpses behind the front desk, and both Trager and Eddie get on their knees to be at my eye level. A sharp pain shoots through my body, spawning at my abdomen. I grasp it with force and cry.
Rick sighs, “Hard to say what is causing this, surely you’ve been scrambling to find food here.”
“Why would it only begin now? Both of us have been eating the same things, oh my, poor darling…”
Rick holds his head, “Hey buddy, did this just start as we came back from turning the lights back on? Oh jesus christ, I think I know what this is. It is the Walrider.”
Eddie stared at him, “Now that you mention it, we saw a black cloud come towards us while waiting for you and Arthur. What is happening, Trager?!”
“Gluskin, you wouldn’t know this since you didn’t work here, but there is a reason Murkoff stopped housing female inmates here…”
“Spit it out!” Eddie yells firmly.
“From what I’ve seen at my time here, when women stayed here, being around the experiments caused phantom pregnancies.”
Eddie looks at me, back at him, back at me, and then back at him again, “You’re a doctor, tell me if she’s pregnant! Oh darling, I will be here for you all the way through our journey of parenthood.”
“She shouldn’t be showing symptoms just yet, it has not been that long. It takes weeks for a fetus to begin growing, unless the walrider accelerates the pregnancy…I have seen it happen before…well, shit buddy, guess you’re gonna be a dad, fuckface.”
Eddie ecstatically kisses me, “Are you serious? Oh, darling, this is amazing news!!! Oh my god…”
My face goes from extremely distressed to having a smile on my face even through the pain I was in. “Are…you sure?”
Rick said, “There are not many other options to think of, it’s logistically the most likely with you.”
I can’t even believe this. I’ve always wanted children but I never felt safe enough to settle down until I met him. His very presence calms my soul, puts me at ease in this place of absolute horrors. I lean on my groom’s shoulder and cry tears of joy. Arthur, looking around on edge interrupted the moment to bring up how the front doors are right there, our route out of this, our freedom. A point is brought up about how we don’t know if they are locked again. The lobby showed signs that rescue had been here. They probably saw what happened and locked it to keep anything else alive from escaping. Arthur ran over to check, and to no surprise, they were locked.
“Fuck.” Richard groaned. “We will have to unlock them from the control room. The door was destroyed when I last walked past, so it shouldn’t be too much trouble.”
Eddie held me close and he looked at him firmly, “I will stay with her here, you go unlock them. Arthur, keep a lookout.”
Both of them walk off. In a strange way I think I might miss this place, the memories I made with my love that I cherish even in the circumstance.
He puts his forehead to mine and whimpers, “I am so happy I am going to be a dad…I feel…so…happy…I have not felt that way in ages or even ever…”

Chapter Text

Trager finds a way to somehow unlock the main doors because a loud clicking sound came from them. Eddie, Arthur, and me both look towards it in response, waiting anxiously as if something might come through them now. The group reconvenes, suggesting we all escape together.
I look at Trager, he has a pleasant look on his deformed face. I said, “Rick, are you really leaving here? I thought you wanted to keep working on stuff?”
He fiddles with his hand, “Eh, sweetheart, I’ve really thought about it, and I’ve decided to follow you. Food is running very scarce, I will have better luck abandoning my job here and starting fresh.”
Eddie glared at him when he called me sweetheart with a flame in his eyes he is trying so hard to suppress. The world outside, as harsh and unforgiving as it is, will always be better than being trapped here, alone and suffering, a building made off of inhumane treatment of the mentally ill, secret government projects, and capitalism.
We are ready to get out.
Exhausted, I cling to Eddie’s large figure as the group cautiously starts to walk towards the now unlocked front doors of Mount Massive Asylum. The sunrise shines brightly through the windows and onto our faces.
Eddie looks at me tenderly, sun beaming off of his scarred face and whispers, “I am devoted to you, darling. Whatever happens next, I am going to give you a new life and take care of you and our little one.”
The twinkle of sunlight in his eyes and his soft words bring me to tears. He grips my hand hard. As we make closer to the exit, we tense up, and Arthur opens the doors to freedom. The world I knew enlightens me like a high beam. The world Eddie and Arthur have known, I wish I knew what they were thinking, finally being free of their prison. Eddie has a fit of laughter, covering his face like he is embarrassed for having it. Arthur drops to his knees and feels the ground with his fingertips.
Trager stretches his shoulders and exclaims, “Who’s ready to make it for the next town?”
Arthur cried, “Me! Me! Me!”
It appears like the rescue team got up and left and did not take care of themselves, leaving track marks of their massive tanks everywhere. I am glad in a way that they didn’t find us. If they did, I would have never seen my lover again. I begin to think of my family, I am probably assumed dead at this point. I will make contact with them as soon as me and Eddie are settled, and I get Eddie some new clothes so he isn't as easily recognized in the public, after all, he is a serial killer. I don’t know where I will start with the other two. I am the most regular looking out of all these guys. We start down the slight hill towards the gated exit, looking at our world around us like it is brand new. As we walk we notice a parked jeep with no owner to claim it.
“Wonder what happened to him…” I said.
“Heh, yeah.” Trager says.
“So,” I start, “Any of y’all know how to drive?”
Eddie smirks, “It has been a long time, but I can drive. You aren’t in a good condition to do the work, darling, I will handle this.”
Everyone loads into the car, Eddie in the driver's seat who barely seems to fit from his height and size, me next to him in the passenger, and Trager and Arthur in the back. Trager looks eager as ever to get the fuck out of here. I set my purse in the space between our seats.
Eddie starts the engine, hands on the wheel, he looks at me and towards the guys in the backseats, “I recommend holding on, I used to drive back in the days, I might be a little rusty…”
I hold my seat belt tight, not that I don’t trust him in driving, but…
“Okay, here we go…” Eddie says nervously as he puts some weight on the pedal. He spins the steering wheel so we can turn around and get out the gates, nearly hitting the walls and fence, but he successfully turned and sped through. Everyone holds on tight, Trager surprised to be in a bumpy car for the first time in years. The car speeds down the mountain road, slowing down and going faster erratically because his weight on the pedal has not yet come back to him. The car doesn’t stay in a straight line either, but it isn't as bad as a drunk driver.
Trager starts laughing, “Damn, I wish it had a sunroof! And hey, can you put on some music?’
I select the radio button and turn it up, “Everybody Dance Now” plays loudly.
Trager rolls down his windows and sticks his head out and starts yelling out of joy. The road ahead is thankfully clear, with no sign of anyone else on the road with us, that was something I was worried about, being spotted leaving and possibly questioned.
Arthur does the same as Trager and he starts shouting too, a smile wide across his face.
“You okay, Eddie?” I ask, putting my hand on his forearm.
“Yes, darling, I know I can drive us safely off this mountain.”
In some pain still from the walrider, I open my purse and take out my pen once more. Eddie doesn’t see as he is focused on driving, but the backseat passengers notice. I take a hit and blow it out my window, and as I do, Trager lights up even more. Arthur is confused as to what I just did and seems to be interested.
I turn and look back at the guys, “Do you wanna take a hit?”
Trager takes the pen from me quickly, “Don't mind if I do!” Trager looks up and inhales the devils lettuce, and it appears he already knows how to use a cart…
He exhales and the smoke fills the car and it slowly leaks out the open windows.
“W-what the hell is that?” Eddie asks, still can’t look back to see what is going on but he can smell it.
Trager replies, “I’d give you some buddy, but you're the designated driver, no silly pen for you! Hahahahaaha..”
He hands the pen to Arthur and shows him how to use it, his eyes wide. Arthur coughs as he tries it for the first time, me and Trager giggle. Eventually, Arthur does it correctly, and without thinking he blows the smoke onto Eddie’s head.
“The smoke smells weird, is that even safe…” Eddie says, concentrating on not crashing the vehicle.
“This-” exclaims Rick, stealing the cart back and taking another hit, “Is to our freedom! WOOOOOH!”
Arthur starts laughing so hard his stomach hurts. It’s kicking in real hard now.
“Yeah, our new life!!!” I say, putting my head on Eddie’s shoulder.
“Darling, what are they smoking? I haven’t had a cigarette in years.”
“Ohhh… well, it is like a cigarette but way better.”
“Could I try some, dear, if you don’t mind?”
“It might make it hard to drive, as soon as we find a place to stay you can have some, babe.”
“Interesting.”
A flash of light crosses the sky like an explosion, making it hard to see for a moment, and then it's gone. It fucked up the radio for a second.
“What in the world was that?!” Eddie yells.
“Looks like Murkoff is back in business…” Trager says.
Arthur is so out of it he didn't even realize the flash of light in the sky, he is just sitting to himself laughing.
“Glad we are outta there!” I said.
Eddie speeds up, the car almost drifting into the bush on each side of the road… We reach a more downward road, finally we are going to be leaving the mountain for good. I look out the window, watching all the trees and clouds pass by. I am a little stoned, which I think I deserve. I can’t believe all of this has happened to me. I kinda don’t believe it, but at the same time, I am in a speeding car with 2 serial killers, a variant, and me. I hope what I am experiencing isn’t a phantom pregnancy, because if it is, that would really let Eddie down, and even have a slight chance of possibly being angry with me for not conceiving a baby with him yet. Arthur is moving around in the backseat enjoying his high.
“Eddieeeeee…I’m hungry…” whined Arthur.
“Me too, buddy. Drive us to get us some real fucking food!” Exclaimed Rick.
Eddie answered, “I don’t know where anything is, but I am also pretty hungry myself, darling, you need some real food. Can you find a map and see if there is somewhere nearby?”
I dig through compartments of the stolen jeep, and eventually I find a map that barely helps us, but it is all we got. I hand Eddie the map and he tries to make sense of it. We drive for another 20ish minutes, and we have now reached the ground, a long road full of hotels and restaurants. Now to decide where we want to go. We stop at the end of the road that leads to Mount Massive Asylum and back into the real world.
“I WANNA GO TO WENDY’S!” Arthur screams.
“What is Wendy's?” Eddie says, being interrupted by Trager,
“Nah buddy, Five Guys is the best, let’s go there.”
I voted for Arby's. From a distance, we spot one far down on the right side of the road leading left.
Eddie appeared nervous again as seeing other drivers on the road intimidated him. We all decided on Arby’s, and Eddie is biased to where we go because he goes wherever I go like a puppy dog. The roadway wasn’t very trafficked, but it wasn’t bare either. We turn up the music once more as Eddie speeds to get on the other side of the road, and in doing so, was on the wrong side of traffic.
“Uh Eddie-” I said…
BEEP BEEP cars are of course honking at us. He swerves back into the right lane pretty violently, sending Arthur nearly landing on Trager’s lap.
“No homo, buddy.” Said Trager, pushing the greening out Arthur off of him.
Arthur is laughing uncontrollably, but also is freaking out a little over the car ride. I start to laugh among them too, high and in shock that we were literally on the wrong side of the road and in a car driven by no one other than Eddie Gluskin. Eddie’s face is wide eyed, a little bit of fear in them for the first time in ages that he could have killed all of us. Cars around us on the road try to get away from us, which is good, I don’t want any more attention. Rick throws his head out the window again and screams “WOOOOOO!!! WHERE THE COKE AT!!!”
The Arby’s sign approaches closer, and Eddie stops in the middle of the road to turn into the parking lot, cars beeping at him again.
“Lord…I’m so sorry darling, it has been a while since I have done this…” He says, as he pulls into a parking spot clearly crooked.
Arthur in an instant unbuckles himself and leaps out of the car, “ARBY’S!”
Rick got out slowly, “Oh fuck yeah. Man, this is gonna taste so fucking good.”
Me and my groom look at each other. “Ready darling?” I say yes. He gets out from his side and comes around to open my door for me and grabs my hand. The four of us stand outside the Arby’s in a line, looking at each other as if we don’t believe our eyes. Here we go. I walk into the Arby’s first, expecting everyone to start staring at us because of our appearances. Me, hair roughed up, mascara stained on my undereyes, tattered clothes, Eddie’s face and his stained suit, Richard for being literally butt naked besides an apron, and Arthur for looking almost the most fucked up out of all us. The workers immediately notice us and their faces turn pale. The customers inside eating also can’t help but stare. It appears to be dinner time, which is good, now we have a grounded idea of what time it is. Eddie and I walk up to the cashier, Arthur and Trager eyeing up the menu behind us. Gluskin being 6’10’’ towers over everyone working there.
“Uhhh…w-what would you like to order…?” The cashier says, almost a whisper. I told Eddie in the car that I would recommend a beef and cheese sandwich, so he ordered 3 of them, 2 for him, 1 for me, and the other two guys told the cashier what they wanted excitedly. “You Spin Me Round” by Dead or Alive plays loudly on the speakers, Trager is nodding his head to the beat, and Arthur is tweakin’ out walking around the dining room. For payment, they just handed us our food, as if they knew the hell we just came out of.
We all sit down at a booth, A tray in front of each of us with steaming fresh food on it, something we haven’t had in ages. I sit next to Eddie and he puts his arm around me. Trager digs into his dinner and Arthur scarfs his down like a dog with no gag reflex. Eddie picks up his first sandwich and smells it and smiles.
“Finally, some real fucking food.” Eddie said. We chit chat as we eat, enjoying the warm meal and cold drinks. The customers around us eventually left without a word, freaked out by our presence. I take a while to finish my sandwich, but Eddie is already on his second one, some cheese sauce left on his lower lip. Trager and Arthur seem to really be getting along well, cackling jokes at each other. 10 minutes pass yet again and Eddie is still hungry. Of course to feed a body like his it requires a lot of energy to function and repair. He tells them to make another sandwich for him, he doesn't even have to leave his table, they do as he said, fearing for their safety. Someone brings another over cautiously and as soon as the tray hits the table they scurry off. I smile watching them leave, thinking of how scared everyone is of us. No longer do people look down on me, but they fear me. They fear what I’ve become and the untamed beast I keep behind me, broken free of his chains, vicious in his pursuit to continue loving me no matter what it takes. Eddie is a ticking time bomb, he can easily kill all of us with his strength and anyone who challenges us. The sky has become darker, the sun has just set on this cloudless night, we have pretty much claimed the restaurant as ours now.
Eddie feels full enough but is still eating his third sandwich regardless of his body telling him to stop. He can’t because he hasn’t tasted anything as good as this in years (besides me). He swallows the last bits of it and sighs.
I hold his arm, “Woah, how did that all taste?”
“I like this so-called Arby’s…it is much better than the meat from Frank…”
“Yeah, what even was that stuff anyway?”
“Not exactly sure, but either way darling, I had to keep you alive somehow.” He kisses me, and I steal the leftover cheese from his lip. Arthur gets up to play around with the soda dispensers. No one cares to stop him.
I go to grab my purse from between me and Eddie, but my hand brushes against his visibly full belly… I blush, hoping he didn’t notice that…
He did, looking at my face go red. He smirks. He stretches his arms up behind his head, seemingly on purpose so I could look at him better. He notices my eyes locked on his cute and stuffed midriff. Oh god, I'm embarrassed…
[queue the writers barely disguised fetish]
He whispers “Come here.” in my ear, as he gets up. He tells the guys we will be right back. Oh no. Why did I let my weird kink slip…did he even notice? He did, right?

Chapter Text

He leads me out the doors of Arby’s and to our stolen vehicle. The orange light from the light pole illuminates us, the sun being long gone and the moon out. My heart races, thinking I did something wrong. He stands leaning against the car and looks deeply into my eyes.
“I-I-” I started, but was interrupted by him grabbing my left hand. He slowly moves it to feel up against him again. I shudder as he forces me to feel his full belly through his vest.
“So, that’s what gets you off, huh darling?” He says coyly.
“I, uh, well,-” I guess it is obvious when you do this to me…
He uses his other hand to feel my tummy, it isn’t as full as his, but is slightly bloated. I moan quietly and look away, embarrassed about my reaction to this… He flips me around and pushes me against his growing erection and rubs my stomach with both his hands.
He leans his head down to my ear and whispers, “I know you like this, I can see it on your face… have you noticed yourself lately?”
I pant, “Noticed what? And yeah…I can’t help it…I’m sorry…It’s weird but I just really like…that area…”
He continues to caress my abdomen and slips his hands under my shirt, “Our baby has grown ever so slightly, not even you noticed…”
I nearly melt as he does this. I haven’t looked in a full body mirror in ages and I really haven't had the time to care about my appearance. It is too early for the one hit of weed I did earlier to do anything harmful, that was my last one until the baby is born. Being around that asylum in general probably did much worse anyway. He really is the only person who would notice how miniscule I grew, he’s been eyeing my belly up like a hawk for a while now, hoping for his seed to catch. His hands move to my pants and fiercely pull them down. He struggles to open his fly but he gets it open…His cock makes its way out of its cage and finds itself twitching against my soft vulva.
“We can’t…! Someone will-” I moan as he lets himself ease into me, slowly as if he wants to watch himself torture me with anticipation, “see us…aughhh…” His thick, long and veiny cock stretches me out so nicely.
“Let them see.” He throws me against the car and pounds into me. I try to open the door to the car while being rammed into so I could get out of view of the world. I get onto my back laying in the backseats of the car, Eddie crawls on top of me and rips my pants off. He grabs his dick to aim it inside and watches it slide in and out. As he does he lifts my shirt up to expose my soft breasts and belly. He lays his hand on my lower tummy to feel himself inside, pressing my g spot against his cock even tighter, feeling the bulge he creates as it makes room inside me. I whine and try to keep my noise level low so people don’t notice this…but it's hard to keep myself quiet. I stared at his belly again, grasping his vest and shirt up so I could see it.
“You really like that, don’t you darling?” He says teasingly, pushing his full tummy onto mine. I feel how firm and soft it is after stuffing himself with food. Whatever I am into, Eddie will be into.
“Y…yeahhh…” I moan, still embarrassed but too horny to care that my secret is out.
“I am gonna make you so big and full of my seed…”
As he said that, my body electrified…Imagining the image of that in my head already makes me go feral. I whimper louder and he wraps his arms around me to hold me closer, he rests the side of his head against my chest, and he says, “I…can’t wait to watch your belly grow with my children inside…”
The combination of his hot words, his big body brushing against me as he fucks me brings me to my limit.
“Eddie, I’m gonna-” I huff…
“Me too, darling.” He picks up his pace and finally, I feel his cock deep inside me pumping and filling me with cum as I cum too, my muscles contracting around him as he came inside me.
He pants over me and looks down, “That…was so good, darling.” He lets himself slip out, leaving a trail of cum dripping from his tip and leaking out of me, staining the middle seat.
We hear doors opening and closing behind us from the restaurant…oh no…
“BUDDY! OH. Jesus christ, y’all for real fuckin, I told Arthur as a joke they must be fucking out there but…” Trager walks close behind us as Eddie tries to use himself to cover Rick’s view of me.
“Don’t look at my bride! Turn around so I can get her presentable.”
“Oh, sure buddy. How was that pussy?”
I sit up and feel more of his seed flowing out of me. I gather my pants and put them back on.
“If it wasn’t good, why would I be out here in an Arby’s parking lot breeding her? Use your brain…”
“You ready to go? Arthur’s greening out still.” Trager said. “Here,” he said as he reached me to hand me my purse I forgot inside at the booth. Eddie stops his reach and takes the purse from him so he can give it to me instead.
“Thanks…”
Trager steps back slightly appalled that Eddie stopped him. Our conversation was cut short by police sirens in the distance. Trager jumps, “FUCK! Get your asses in the car NOW! I will not be taken down by the fuck ass government, AGAIN!”
Rick runs back inside the Arbys to grab Arthur. Eddie quickly pushed me further into the backseats of the car gently, kissed me once more, and opened the door to the driver's seat and hopped in. “Hold on, darling. I am going to keep you safe and sound.”
Arthur and Trager come running, Trager holding him by the arm. They both hop in the back, no time for me to move into the front. Both men squish next to me, Trager in the middle and Arthur to the left.
“DRIVE, BITCH!” Trager yelled.
“Hold on…put your seat belts on, make sure it is on her’s.”
Eddie turned on the ignition, revving the engine. He struggled to find where the switch was to turn on the headlights. Trager looks at me, I am too exhausted from what just happened to be able to put my own seat belt on. A somewhat wholesome moment happens between us as he reaches over me, next to my head to buckle the seat belt for me. My seatbelt clicks, he makes sure of it. Our eyes lock for a fast moment.
“Jesus, can you be any slower?! We are gonna get BUSTED!” Trager puts his hands on the top of both the front seats anxiously.
“Shut it…give me a damn second…” Eddie replies. He finally finds the correct knob to turn on to get the lights on after fiddling around with the car’s buttons.
I am getting really sleepy, almost passing out. I have been through so much, my body is exhausted. I need a warm bed to sleep in again. Eddie put the pedal to the metal, jolting all of us back as he spun around to do a U turn. No turn signal, he just goes for it, he speeds into the right lane crossing the yellow boundaries of the road. As the car turns, the gravity pushes Trager awfully close to me, his withered skin touching me. I am curled up against the door of the car and window instinctually. I know Eddie hates Trager this close to me, any male close to me he hates, but we had no choice in the moment and we had to move.
Trager notices how curled up I am, “Relax, sweetheart, your man is gonna get us out of here. Also, I know why the seat below me is wet, you nasty girl. Damn, he really came, I smell it…sperm smell…”
Eddie rolls his eyes. “Stop talking about my damn dick, you’re gonna lose yours if you keep talking about that.”
“Okay bro, sheesh, get a load of this guy. Oh yeah, you did.” He chuckles slyly and playfully bumps my shoulder with his. The sirens start to get louder, we panic. Trager yells at Eddie to go faster, he is already going 85 mph down the highway, avoiding hitting the other cars on the road.
“Get me a fucking map, someone!” Eddie grunts. Arthur grabs the one left on the passenger seat and starts to look for anywhere we can drive off to to hide.
Arthur says hastily, “Here, turn over there, past the cabin's sign!”
Next to the cabin buildings is the perfect hiding spot, a good wooded area of pine trees that turns into a big forest. Eddie turns the headlights off so we can drift into the night. We turn fast into a natural path into the forest, hitting a few trees on the sides, one tree taking out the left mirror. Everyone goes quiet.
“Uhhhh.” Arthur whispers. “Are…are we good?”
I look out the windows to the dark main road we came from that is being lit by the occasional street lamp, but where the car is parked it is nearly pitch black darkness besides some light from a few cabins off in the distance. Eddie lets out a huge sigh of relief and unbuckles himself from the driver's seat. He comes around to open my door, he grabs me gently away from Trager. He seats me into the front passenger now, and he gets back in and closes the door.
“What now…?” I ask.
“What now?” Trager repeats, “Right now I gotta take a huge shit.”
Eddie is so fed up with him, he can only hold his head.
I speak up again, “Next step to this is we find a place to stay, but really what we should do first is get us new clothes.”
“I can sleep on the ground.” Arthur says.
“No, no, we are getting my wife a comfortable bed.” Eddie said.
“I can get all of us some new clothes, I still have some cash on me still. I saw a store down the road, I can walk there.” I suggest.
Eddie replies, “Darling, I can’t have you go alone out there in the night…you are exhausted and need rest…I need to keep you healthy.”
I think that maybe whoever had this car before us could have left some stuff in his trunk that could be useful to us. Eddie gets out of the car to look in the trunk with me. He won’t ever leave my side, especially in this new environment. We pop the trunk and inside of it are many random things, batteries everywhere, files and paperwork scattered around, a pocket knife, some extra pair of shoes that seem to be size 10 for men, and a big dark hoodie.
“Oh, this is perfect, darling!” Eddie says, picking up the hoodie and observing it. “I won’t stand out much more if I wear this. I can accompany you on the walk to the store but I would prefer if I do the work for you, my dear. But yet again, I don’t want you alone with Trager…”
I put my hands around his muscular arm, “I can handle one more trek, we can buy some water and stuff there too.”
“Oh, darling, this reminds me…take a pregnancy test. I don’t want to only rely on his guesses.”
“I will, I love you.”
“I love you too, darling.”
Preparing to go on quite a walk, I grab a map and figure out what sizes of clothes everyone needs. We say our goodbyes to Trager and Arthur hoping they don’t get into trouble while we are gone. I estimate the walk to take around forty-five minutes from there and back. Eddie lets me wear the hoodie we found for warmth until we approach the store. He lifts the hood up to cover my head, scared that my head would catch a chill. But for now, I walk with my hand in his away from the jeep.

Chapter Text

The store approaches, its lights painting the dirt and empty parking lot yellowish-orange. Eddie feels bad he has to take the hoodie back from me, but I insist I will be ok. He puts it over his head, and by doing that ruffles his hair. He slicked it back again with his hands.
“You’re so cute when you do that.” I said.

“Aw, darling…” He gives me a hug, warming me up. “Ready darling?”

“Yeah.” I’m ready for this night to be over, this long walk has been the final straw on my body. We go on and open the doors to the small store.

As we enter, the cashier behind the counter is blocked from our vision from where the door is placed. We are quiet, trying not to bring attention to ourselves. I take the lead and he follows close behind. I picked out water, canned food, and then found a rack of clothes. Eddie picks out a cute turtleneck sweater, he looks at me for my approval and I give him a nod. I pick out a bunch of other clothes for the guys and some for myself, not as much as I’d like, but it’s all I can afford for now. The fact Eddie can’t provide for me in the economical sense right now really tears him down. He hates that he can’t pay for all of this, but he has said and promised me that he will be providing and taking care of me. I have faith in him, we need to give each other time to adjust to the real world again before we even think about work. As we finish up our first shopping spree together, I realize I forgot one more thing, and Eddie hands it to me after grabbing it off a shelf.. A pregnancy test. I haven’t taken one of those in a while, and thank god every time I did I was never pregnant. Before this, I didn’t think I would be capable even though I’ve always dreamt of having the chance to become pregnant and have someone take great care of me and worship me while I create their baby cell by cell. Last time I ever took one I think was back in high school, just to give me peace of mind. I have always been on top of the game regarding contraceptives, taking my pill every morning at the same time everyday for years on end. Even if I wanted to use a condom with Eddie for some reason (which I don’t) he is highly allergic to latex. That’s the whole reason he got lesions on his face from the severe reactions he had before the Walrider’s escape. We check out our things, nearly out of money entirely. I go to take the test in the bathroom while Eddie holds the bags and waits eagerly outside. I brace myself. After a few minutes of doing what I had to do, I checked the test. I look down while holding it in my hands, my hair falls in front of my face. It is positive.
I audibly gasp.
Trager was right.
I wash up and open the bathroom door to see Eddie waiting, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed.
“All done, darling?” He asked, motioning his head towards the door, giving me the impression he doesn’t want to talk about the results in front of the cashier.
I throw on a new hoodie I got for myself and we both walk out together. I look at the dirt ground and back up at him as we stand against the wall facing each other around the back of the small building. He begins to get on his knees at my feet and looks up at me as if he's a dog begging for table food.

“Please…tell me…please be…” Eddie whimpered.
I caress his head with my hands, going through his beautiful black hair. “I am.” I take the positive pregnancy test out of my pocket and give it to him.
His voice catches in his throat, “Oh my god. This feels like a dream for me to be with you, and now we are going to have a baby together…”
His head glides against my stomach and kisses it. Seeing him on his knees like this is making me horny again.
He rises back up and we lock lips. “Let’s get you a warm bed, I need to pamper you more than ever before. Let us walk back to the car and we could spend a few nights in the cabins we saw before we buy ourselves a home for us and our little one.”

We make it back to the car, Eddie is all smiles.
“What’s so funny?” Trager says. Arthur is leaning against him in the backseats. They must have gotten to be good friends while we were gone.
“She is pregnant, you were right, Trager.” Eddie replies, as he grips the steering wheel again and starts the car back up.
“Ooooh, wow, I knew you could do it, buddy. Good job.”
I give the bag of clothes to Trager and Arthur in the back. We tell them the new plan to go sleep in one of the cabins we saw until we decide next steps.
“I’m sleepy…let’s go get a cabin…” Arthur yawns.
The road being completely bare of any other drivers is useful for Eddie as we drive back to where we saw some cabins. We pulled in to where there were some scattered cabins, some with lights on, some pitch black inside. Arthur gets out to check for which cabins are empty. Trager carries the bags as we all get out and wait for Arthur to find us a cabin. While we wait, Eddie says no words to me but instead just holds me close against his big chest as we stand patiently. I close my eyes and think of the moments we can sleep side by side like this again… Arthur gallops back to us, and luck is on our side, he found an empty one!

The cabin’s interior was very homey for such a small cabin. There was a bunk bed and a large mattress leaning against the log walls as well as a tiny kitchen space and bathroom. The lights flicked on and we made ourselves at home.
“I’m gonna go change, fuck this old ass apron.” Trager says, grabbing his pair of clothes and slamming the bathroom door once he enters.

Arthur chuckles, and he climbs up to the top bunk bed and makes a nesting area. Eddie takes the big mattress and it plops onto the floor and gathers the blankets and pillows next to it and makes the bed.

Eddie sits down onto the mattress, “Darling, please get some shut eye, I’m sorry so much has happened, you need sleep.”

I nod my head. “I know…I just want to get some fresh clothes on badly. When Trager is done, I will change and get a quick shower and meet you back in bed, okay?”

“Yes, darling. I will shower tomorrow morning, first thing.”

Trager exits the bathroom in a red hoodie and sweatpants, “Damn, I look hella fly right now. Ain’t that right, Arthur?”

Arthur, half asleep, “Yeah, yeah…” He burrows himself in his blankets deeper.

I take my turn in the bathroom now and strip myself of my old worn clothes and hang the new hoodie on a hook. I look at myself in the mirror for the first time in a while.
I really need to brush my hair. Regardless of what I look like, he still loves me. To the moon and back. Luckily there is some soap and shampoo left in the shower, I miss being squeaky clean.
After my shower, I go to our bed, in a fresh pink t-shirt and black sweatpants.

Trager is on the bottom bunk relaxing, leg crossed over his knee, “Well, I’m gonna hit the hay. Talk to you guys in the morning. I swear if one of y’all wake me up…” Rick leans over to the nightstand lamp that has lit the room up and shuts it off.

“Good night, Rick.” I said as I got next to Eddie in the bed, the only light in the room now being from the moon.

My groom lifts up the blanket to allow me to come up next to him. Finally, I can be next to him and sleep, cuddly, in new clothes, out of that hellhole asylum, in a cabin that doesn’t reek of death. Eddie cradles me in his arms and whispers, “Get snuggled up with me, darling…I have you, safe and sound.” We kiss goodnight, and fall asleep together, his hands around me and one laying on my small tummy as if he is trying to cuddle our microscopic baby too.

I wake again, my eyes adjusting to the dark once more. I see the red numbers of a digital alarm clock near the bunk bed and it says “3:42”. It’s almost 4 A.M. I stretch my legs out under our blanket and my knees nudge Eddie’s, and I notice how it feels like he doesn’t have his pants on anymore…I don’t even remember him taking them off. I took mine off earlier under the blankets because I can’t get super comfy in clothing at night, but I’m forced to have something on top because of the other males in the room. I readjust my body, moving myself closer into his chest, and my hand brushes by his underwear. Out of animalistic urges, I touch it again, grasping his manhood through the underwear. He starts stirring. His eyes open.

“Darling…what are you…” He whispers.
I feel it immediately start swelling up.

Without notice, I kiss him. He pulls me closer. His dick is about to burst out of its containment at this point, so I pull it down and over his boner for him, to let it breathe, and for me to play with. I start easing my hand up and down his shaft. He lets out a quiet moan. As I continue to jerk him off, he starts to move his hips in rhythm to get it to feel even better.
“You like that?” I whisper into his ear, kissing it and his neck.

“Fuck…” He groans under his breath. Abruptly, he sits up and positions himself over me into the missionary position. The blanket drapes over him and me, and suddenly I feel his warm fingertips feeling up against my clitoris.

“You wake me with the intent to fuck me…?” He grunts. “You’re going to get what you want…so sinful, darling…”

I feel myself getting wetter as he massages his hands against me. This whole time, our eyes don’t once leave each other’s gaze. His pointer finger and middle finger slowly start to push inside me, his thumb against my clit, moving in slow circles. I moan as quiet as I can keep it. As he slowly lets his fingers inside and gets them lubricated, he starts to go deeper and faster into me. I gasp quietly, and I cover my mouth in an attempt to be more quiet. My eyes go back. We both hear the wet sounds of his fingers sliding in and out of me, the silence of the room making it much louder than it probably even is. His mouth meets mine and we exchange hot saliva. He notices how I can barely catch my breath and he takes his fingers out of me, raises them to his face, and licks off my natural lubrication. I moan shyly. Before I know it, he lowers himself down more and his mouth is against my vulva. He smugly smiles as he licks and kisses everything in between my legs.
I clasp my thighs around his head, bringing him closer. He sucks my clit and licks it over and over, it feels amazing, too amazing, I hope I don’t squirt on him…He uses his mouth to bring me to completion. As I cum, my legs twitch and shake around him. I look up in a daze. I have never cum from someone eating me out before. That was the first time… before I can catch my breath again, he aims his huge dick against my pussy, rubbing it up and down my sensitive vulva, and finally slipping it in. He pushes himself fully inside, the tip of his cock pushing against my cervix, he gasps over and over with each gentle and passionate thrust. I moan quietly as he starts to slowly fuck me. Trager said not to wake him up…oh, Eddie, you’re gonna make me. The risk of getting caught is making this even more intense. He rubs my abdomen with his hand. He does a few more intense thrusts, then he pulls out of me. He starts to stand suddenly, pulling me up by the arms to stand with him. He throws my top off and tosses it onto our pillows. He steps back to get off the mattress and onto the floor for stability. He pulls my back towards him and moves his arms under my shoulders behind me and lifts me up into the air. With such power, he holds me up with one arm, and then jumps me up a little so he can hold me from my thighs. Both of his big hands squeeze my soft thighs. He reaches back down to his soaked boner and helps it find my inviting hole. He starts to fuck me while holding me in the air, my knees to my shoulders. God, the strength he has to hold me entirely with no effort and fuck me standing up. I can’t help but make some noises as I try my absolute hardest not to let out primal moans. Behind my head that's against his muscular chest, I hear him grunting and moaning softly with each thrust, moving me up and down on his big cock with ease. I look down at my hips and tummy, the position we are in making the bulge of his dick through my skin easier to see. He looks down to look at the bulge too, and seeing that triggered him to start fucking me even faster, his huge balls hitting against my upper pussy and clit from the force, clapping against my skin. Without saying words, I could tell he was about to bust, his breath picking up pace, and then slowing along with his thrust, feeling the pumps of his load fill up inside of the little room I had left inside my hole, feeling the flesh inside me expand up to accommodate the cum. He heaved, standing still with me in his arms, and he moved his stance again, his still hard cock slips out of me, and so does the cum, flowing onto the floor, making a splash sound. With the energy he had left after emptying his seed, he softly lays me back down onto the bed, and he gets on his knees and then plops back down into bed on his back with me and lets out a big sigh, his cock laying against his belly, soaked in his cum and my wetness.
“You made me do that…darling…so vulgar…” He moaned, his left arm moving under my head, and pulling me close.

That fuck was…amazing. The power he holds over me and my body, so hot. When I get really big and pregnant he surely will still be able to do that same position with ease, but I suspect he would rather be in a position where he can hold it when it gets to be that round.

As we cuddle, we hear another weird noise in the room. A “schlick” sound continues in a rhythm. Is that what I think it is…
Eddie looks around the room, confused as to what that sound is. He knows it isn't me.
“What in the world is that noise…” Eddie says. We hear shuffling, and the other bed creaking around.

“Um…” I say under my breath. It sounds like one of them is jerking off…we must of made too much noise…

Suddenly, Rick throws the nightstand lamp on, revealing him with his knees up and spread under a blanket, he is the culprit of the sounds…

“Are you SERIOUS?!” Eddie yells, his voice so loud it probably vibrates the room.

“Oh, buddy, wait, please-,” Trager says breathlessly.

Eddie quickly gets his pants on and stands up and marches over to the bunk bed. As he approaches, Trager moans a little, and suddenly, Arthur somehow has lost balance and falls off the top bunk and onto the floor, between Trager and Eddie.

“OW.” Arthur yelps.

“Oh godddd…” Trager moans, the sounds of him jerking off getting faster and finally stopping… He weakly falls back down onto his pillow as he finishes.

Eddie stands there flabbergasted. Did he really just see that right in front of his eyes? Before Eddie can even yell at Rick again, Arthur holds his head and weakly raises himself off the floor.
“Trager, you are SO FUCKING VILE AND DISGUSTING, I CAN’T BELIEVE YOU RIGHT NOW.” Eddie roars, about to go for his neck to strangle him, but Arthur tries to stop him.
“Eddie, please!” I plead, begging for a fight not to start in the middle of the night while I am butt naked.
“If she wasn’t here, I would be butchering you.” Eddie says firmly, as he turns around to come back to me, knowing he can’t do much damage besides yelling at him. Trager’s eyes flutter as he is still recovering from…what he just did…to our sounds. His eyes find me, opening them up real fast when he notices I am still in the nude.
“Ah, sweetheart, you have the voice of an angel. Nice tits, by the way. You sneaky little fuckers bone like bunnies,” Trager looks at Eddie as he sits back down with me, “and jesus christ, man, she is already knocked up. Might as well fuck her in the ass and try and get that pregnant too.”
I am not opposed to that idea, but I know which hole Eddie likes most and for good reason.
“I am going to rip your eyes out, I am this close, whore.” Eddie responds, gathering my shirt and putting it back on me like a doll. Arthur starts stumbling his way to use the bathroom, passing between Eddie and Trager’s fight again, and by god’s grace he slips on Eddie’s cum on the floor, falling onto his back and groaning.
Trager starts laughing, “Oh my fucking god, Arthur, get your ass up, boy. Now you’ve got Eddie’s ejaculations all over your back…”
Arthur gets up, saying no words, walks into the bathroom and slams the door shut with the last bits of dignity he has.
“So where were we,” Trager says.
Eddie calms down a bit more. “Look, I am sorry that we woke you up. She didn’t mean it, she just…takes me so well, like the good girl she is.” He is going to make me horny AGAIN. I need to get back to sleep before his dick falls back in somehow.
“Erm…” I said, nudging my face against his arm.
“Darling, please, get back to sleep, you need lots of rest to grow our family.”
He tucks me back into bed, and I drift off quickly.

Chapter Text

I woke up again, I had been asleep for around 16 hours, Eddie was very worried and didn’t leave my side. He fed me some food for breakfast even though I didn’t feel too hungry. I lay in our makeshift bed, blanket covering me still as I adjust to being awake. Eddie stood looking down at me in front of the window, blocking the sun from hitting me and at the same time making him appear as some type of deity or angel with the way the light hits around him.

“Good news, darling.” Eddie said.
Before he could respond, I had noticed the two other guys were gone, and I asked, “Where are they?”
“That’s what I was going to tell you about…”
“Did you…kill them?”
“Oh, heavens no, darling…Richard is off doing some errands for me, he didn’t have a choice.”
I felt relieved, I know how they had a scuffle because of his…incident prior…
“Oh, ok…” I said, as I started to get up.
“I have got some money to take care of you, and it’s only going to keep pouring in from now on, I have you and our child covered…do not worry about money, darling. I have it all taken care of.” He pulled me in for a hug, and I enjoyed the warmth between us. I wonder how he is getting this money, but honestly, I don’t care, money is money. By being around Trager for a while, I have learned a few things. He was born into wealth and tried to surpass his father, but of course, that was cut short because he was sent into the morphogenic engine for repeated testing after shit went down at work. He apparently had money backed up somewhere that he was able to take out at some point today. I have no idea about Eddie’s job background, I’ll have to ask him eventually. He is going to find a new job once we find a house and I do believe the longer we are away from that asylum, the better he will become mentally, and his facial scars might fade.

About a week passes of us living in that cramped cabin, somehow going unnoticed. Pretty sure they killed anyone who tried to take it back and robbed them of their money. Visibly, the guys are nearly untraceable with how much they changed due to the engine deforming all of them. I am not worried about the police. The cops haven’t even been checking the asylum, Murkoff is trying to keep what happened under wraps and everyone quiet. Eddie and I step out of the cabin to get some fresh air. We sit in some chairs outside, gazing at the mountain where we originally got in this mess and the woods. He can’t stop looking at me.

“What?” I ask, smiling at him.
“You’re just so beautiful.” He replies, reaching his hand out for mine.
“Aw…thank you, Eddie.”
“Darling, I have another thing I must tell you.”
“What?”

Eddie gets up from his chair and comes directly in front of mine and gets on one knee, “This…is for you, a symbol of our matrimony and love for each other. I apologize I couldn’t get a ring for you when I married you, darling, but now I have it, I have one for myself too. By wearing this ring, it finalizes our vowels, together until death. I love you.”
I cup my hands around my mouth. “Oh my gosh. Baby, you did this for me?”
“Of course, darling. Anything for my sweet girl and our baby.”
I can’t even believe this right now. He tenderly takes my hand and slides the ring onto my ring finger.
“There.” He says.
“It’s beautiful, I love it, I love you.” The ring shimmers with many tiny crystals in the center.
He leans in and kisses me, grabbing the side of my face and pushing our lips together harder.

Soon enough, we took a train all the way from Colorado to Florida. It took a few days, but each day I will remember with joy for the rest of my life. The reasoning behind Florida was completely random, but Eddie does want to be able to take our future child to Disney World. We had many sweet moments on the train ride, every morning Eddie brought me fresh decaf coffee with the perfect amount of vanilla in it, he knows how I like my coffee, he likes his black. Lots of silly conversations between Arthur and Rick, and some cute bickering between Eddie and Rick as usual, it was all fun to watch and pretty wholesome seeing how they are getting along now. I got lots of snuggles on our journey. The bumpy ride made Eddie extra cautious of me, letting me sit on his lap as he held my waist, scared the shaking of the train would hurt the baby. I am not big at all by any means, but I’m not flat either, it looks like I am maybe 9 weeks pregnant. I am probably just a month pregnant. Again, we don’t have a good time stamp on how long we stayed in Mount Massive, but probably a week or so, and then another two weeks after we escaped, that leads us to this moment. It is very sweet of him being this protective even at the stage I’m in. Before the train ride, he bought a lot of books about pregnancy, like, a ridiculous amount, which I love about him. He wants to educate himself on everything I am going through so he can love me even better. He needs to know every single little thing that happens inside and out while I go through this journey. One night on the train, he held me close and we read the books together, his hand slowly caressing my tiny bump. It made my whole body warm with love… The act itself of making his child inside me was very important to him, even before I got pregnant, it brings us even closer than ever before.

Soon after arriving in Florida, Eddie has somehow scoured a mansion to live together all the way here in the sunshine state. A large, beautiful, and elegant old time mansion, probably built in the 1950’s that's been kept up to date ever since. With a good amount of money behind us, I don’t think they “paid” for the mansion, though. Turns out Trager did the talking and successfully tortured and mutilated the original owners to give us the mansion and transfer ownership into our names so we don’t get questioned… But I don’t fear the police, they got tipped off over Murkoff, and in the eyes of the law, Me, Eddie, Arthur, Rick…we are dead. I also did contact my family, and being the loving people they are, understood why I stayed with Gluskin, but I kept some details out…like the morally questionable parts. But anyways, they are ecstatic to know we have a baby on the way. Trager put his back into getting us a roof on our head, mostly because he is selfish and missed living in a home rather than a cell, but he has a soft spot for me and wants my pregnancy to go well. It was hard for him to watch me go through some morning sickness in the tight cabin as it was really impossible to get any privacy there. He wanted to do some experiments on me to see if they would ease my symptoms, but Eddie said no to that.

Our new bedroom is spacious, with a king size bed with a fancy bed frame against the wall in the middle and a chest at the end of it, a balcony to the left of the bed, a vanity to the right and a walk-in closet. A big carpet covered most of the room. We made ourselves at home very quickly. Trager’s room is half bedroom half office space, which he also got himself some medical supplies, which will come in handy when I need a check up. Arthur’s room is pretty normal, he has a twin size bed covered in pillows. Eddie has also been setting up a nursery, with a crib and all the things a new baby could need. There is also an amazing outdoor pool space with a hot tub, where Arthur and Rick have been spending a lot of time. In the living room is a great comfy couch that faces a 4k TV on the wall above a fireplace. Eddie and I have been spending a lot of time there too.
I laid with him on the couch, both of us stretched out in our PJ’s, me on top of him laying on his chest while his legs spread open comfortably so I could lay there. The TV wasn’t much of an interest to him in the moment, he couldn't stop looking at me. His hands felt around on my breasts on top of my shirt.

“Darling, they feel a little bigger lately.” He said, smiling at me, cupping each one in his palm.
I laugh. “Hehe, yeah, just the pregnancy doing its thing. You like em’?”
“Oh, I love them…” He growls, as he lifts them up and massages them in circles. He digs his face into my neck, kissing it gently. I turn my neck towards him and we kiss. As we watch a movie on the TV, he plays with my golden hair while he isn't busy with my boobs or massaging my small bump, twirling my hair around in his fingers.
He holds me tighter. “There is nowhere else I’d rather be than with you, darling.”
I feel so vulnerable yet so relaxed and loved while being in his arms, against his tall and strong body. We continued to cuddle for the next 20 minutes and then I asked Eddie, “Could you maybe bring me some cookies?”
“Oh of course darling, anything for you, my love.” He kissed my forehead as I let him get up from the couch.
He walks into the kitchen, and as he walks in, so does Trager, in his iconic red sweatshirt and sweatpants.
“Hey buddy!” Trager says, waving at him as he passes Eddie to get to the fridge.
“Richard.” Eddie coldly replies.

Eddie picks out some cookies that were on the counter on a rack from baking them prior and puts them onto a plate. Trager gets a vodka bottle out of the fridge. He reaches near Eddie to get into a cabinet to grab a shot glass.
“Hey buddy, you gettin’ fucked up tonight?” Trager jokes.
“No…unless my wife asks me to, but that would be unfair to her since she isn’t allowed to drink.”
“I’m getting fucked up, buddy. Where the fuck is Arthur?” Trager says, as he pours his cold vodka. Eddie ignores him and grabs two glasses out of the cabinet next to Trager and pours some milk into each to have with the cookies.
“Need any help with that?” Rick says, noticing how he is going to have to carry a plate and two glasses into the living room.
“Fine. Take the plate.” Eddie grunts, mad that in order to get the food and drinks to me quicker he is going to need to have him help. He takes the plate from him, vodka in the other hand, and sniffs some of the treats and they walk in together. Eddie smiles and hands me a glass of milk and sits down next to me. Trager goes to hand me the plate of cookies, but Eddie takes it from him and then he gives it to me, even though it would have been easier for him to just let me take it from the guy, Eddie has his quirks.

“Thank you, baby.” I say to Eddie, as he gets comfy next to me again and wraps a blanket around us.
“Aw, aren’t you two little fuckers so adorable.” Trager says, sitting down holding his vodka in a luxurious recliner chair to the left of the couch, angled slightly towards the TV.
“Do not spill that on my chair.” Eddie says firmly.
“Alright, buddy.” He giggles, and then looks at me, “How is the baby doing?”
“Hungry.” I respond, taking a bite of a cookie.
“I’m sure you are. Look how big you’ve gotten already. Damn, girl. When I first met you, there was nothing there.”
Eddie pulls me onto his lap as I eat some cookies off the plate, and he sensually caresses his hands up and down my slender but rounded belly. The size of it is even more noticeable considering I am a slender person, making the bump stand out more from the rest of my body. I murmur as he rubs his hands on me. Oh jeez, I feel Eddie growing a boner again.

“Soon enough, I can probably try and find out the baby’s gender.” Trager says, taking a sip of his vodka.
“I am hoping for a baby girl…” Eddie says, kissing around on my neck again from behind. I hope for a girl too.
“Oh, there is Arthur, hey buddy.” Says Trager as we watch Arthur walk into the room and sit down on the other side of the couch.
“What are you guys watching?” Asks Arthur.
“Back to the Future 2.” I replied.
“Oh, classic. That one is so good.” He replies. He notices my bump. “Aw, you’re showing now. May I feel the baby?”
I look at Eddie for approval, and he nods. He takes his hands off to allow Arthur to feel. He rubs around on it for a few seconds, feeling how it is a little squishy.
“Oh, I always thought it would feel kinda solid, but it’s squishy.”
I reply, “I know, right! I never knew it would be soft. I was reading books about it with Eddie, apparently it gets firm by the end stages. It is all so fascinating.”
A few seconds after Arthur pulls his hand away, Eddie’s are already back on my belly again.
Eddie chimes in, “You will be hard bellied by the third trimester, maybe sooner, but it is so cute and squishy for now, I love it, darling.”
I blush. His hands holding it already makes me excited.
Arthur puts his hands together with nervousness, “I hope this isn’t like, offensive to ask you, but, you’re only like a month in right? Isn’t it a bit big for a month or is that just how it is? I have seen women three months in with no show at all. Sorry if that is rude.”
Trager busts out a laugh at Arthur’s question.
I giggle too, “It’s okay, Arthur. It is my first time, so I am honestly not sure. Maybe-”
Trager cuts me off, “Twins!!!”
“Twins?!” Eddie says.
“Imagine if it's twins… two baby Gluskin’s gonna be runnin’ around.” Trager says, finishing the vodka and getting up to get some more.
Eddie squeezes his arms around me and whispers, “Oh my goodness, darling…imagine there are two little ones inside you…that would be two times the joy…oh darling…”
Twins would be even better, they wouldn’t be lonely and they would have each other. I eat the last cookie on the plate and sip some milk.
“Full now, darling?” Eddie asks, continuing to rub my tummy.
“Oh yeah.” I lean in towards his ear and whisper, “You can make me more full soon.”
I feel him get even harder underneath me.
“Of course, darling…I would love to.”
All of us watch the movie and eventually go to bed, meanwhile Trager is passed out in the recliner.
I open the bedroom door and watch Eddie follow.

Chapter Text

I sit on the bed and turn the warm bedroom lights on. Eddie stands at the foot of the bed watching me intensely. I spread my legs out for him, and I slowly started to take my top off.
“You’re a sin, darling…” Eddie says slyly.

I giggle. I toss my shirt to the floor, and now for my PJ pants. Eddie makes his way towards me on the bed on all fours, and he begins to pull them off for me like a wild animal. Once he gets them off and onto the floor, his hands are all over me. I helped him take off his clothes next. I lean up slightly against the bed frame as I admire his muscular figure.

“You are so damn gorgeous, darling…I can’t take it…” He moans, taking his swollen cock and gently slapping it against my tiny bump. I moan as I watch him rub it against me, between the palm of his hand and my tummy. I can’t take this teasing much longer, I feel like I will explode.

“Hold on, darling…” He said, stopping suddenly.

“What is it?” I replied.

Eddie leans over me and grabs something off the nightstand. As his hand comes back into my vision, I notice it is a bottle of some oil. Before I could even ask, he poured some out onto my belly. The cold oil dripping onto me made me whimper, a new sensation. I feel a fire bubbling up inside me. Having someone admire your favorite non-sexual body part just as much as yourself is truly breathtaking when you have had the kink for years, dating back to even before you knew what sex was, a kink I feel addicted too, never being satisfied…until I met him, who loves it in the same way you do.

“I have to keep your skin nice and healthy, and so soft…” He whispers as he rubs the oil scented with honey into my smooth skin all around, making my bump shiny. I blush as I watch him do this, seeing myself get oiled up, especially there, fiercely turns me on.

After getting the amount of oil he wanted on me, he put the bottle back onto the nightstand. He sets his dick back against my now slippery tummy between his right hand and he starts to move it back and forth between. He moans, grasping and caressing all over my belly with his free hand.

“You like my nice soft belly? Look what you did to it…” I ask, getting wet as hell watching him fuck himself softly against my squishy abdomen.

“Ah, yes… ah… darling…so…sexy…oh god…I did that…” He pants, getting a little faster with his pace. He does this for a few more steamy minutes, in a sexy trance.

He asks me to raise my hips up for a second. I do as he asks, and he grabs a pillow from behind me and places it under me. I lower myself onto it, realizing what he wants now. He kisses my tummy and then sits up, looking down at me, holding his hard dick in his hands. I can’t stop staring at how his seducing balls hang so perfectly, how his member stands up…

“You want me to fill you up, is that it, darling?” He asks.
“Yes…please…” I moan, aiming my hips up towards him, legs spread open, welcoming him, my body begging to be used for its ultimate purpose.

“Oh yeah…god…” He whimpers, slipping it in. “Your pregnant pussy is so horny, isn’t it…”

“Yeah…ahh…” I moan.

“You are so wet, darling, more than ever…”

I hold my hands around my tiny bump as he makes love to me. I can be however loud I want, this is our room, our house…

He is really fixated on my midriff, holding it and rubbing his hands around on it while he fucks me, and then his hands drift up to my breasts. As he touches them, I gasp, the feeling is even more sensitive as they have grown about a cup size bigger from the hormones and preparing to make milk. He notices how sensitive they are, and he holds them in his hands and starts to give special attention to each tit, licking them and sucking them so pleasurably.

“Augh…Eddie…it feels…so good…augh…” I groan, feeling my hands around his neck and his toned back as he sucks my pink tits.

When he is done giving both of them attention, he kisses between the middle of them and says, “Darling…they are so divine…so sweet…and tender… I eagerly wait for when they will be full with milk…augh…”

Gently, he lifts me up facing him, and lowers me onto his thick and long cock. I ride him the best I can, as we are sitting against each other while he penetrates me. I moan with each grind I take, and so does he, watching me softly lower and raise myself onto him. My rounded tummy rubs against his, the oil making it have less friction between us, so it slides nicely against him.

“Who is my pregnant little whore…” He pulls my hair behind my ear.

“Me…ah…” I feel him grasp my ass behind, helping me bounce on him harder.

“I can’t wait,” He moans, taking a second between breaths to nibble my neck, “to make you a mother.”

“Oh god, yes, I love, ah, carrying your seed, augh, inside me.” The feeling of becoming one, especially in such a personal position like this, makes my core fill with pleasure. We kiss passionately, his tongue delicately exploring my mouth.

We continue to grind against each other, sweat begins to come to the surface of my skin.

The heat between our bodies makes the sex smellable, our bodies' natural scents combining into one.

Breathlessly I ask, “Augh, Eddie, I want you to paint your seed on my belly, please, I want it so bad…”

“That can be arranged, darling…” He grasps around my sides and starts using so much force to lift me on and off him, going faster than before.
“Darling, oh god, lay on your back, right now…”

I lift myself off him and plop myself back onto the bed like he asked. He quickly grabs his dick again and aims for the target.

“Jerk me off, do it, now, oh fuck, darling.” He grunts hastily.

“Oh yeah, with pleasure.” He stands on his knees above me, shuffling a little closer to make it an easier reach. I hold his hard cock in my hand, drenched in pre cum and my natural lube, and start to raise my hand up and down it, aiming it slightly downward so he can soak me in his seed.

“Darling, augh…yeah, just like that, I…love you, so… much.”

I speed up.

“I’m gonna cum, augh, fuck, darling…!” He moaned, cum shooting out and drenching my belly, feeling the contractions of his cock in my hands as it released his seed onto me.

“Oh yeah, yes…so good….!” I moan, releasing his dick from my hands. We both watch the cum slowly drip down from my small bump, a lot of it puddling in my belly button.

“All…for you…my dear…” Eddie grunts, he crawls up next to me and collapses from exhaustion, his eyes barely staying open. I take some tissues and clean it up off me after admiring myself for a little longer.
I switch the lights off and get us both under the covers together. He pulls me closer, spooning me and holding my tiny tummy. We talk a little about our day and the fuck we just had, and how much we love each other, and then we drift off together.

The following morning, we showered together. He lathered me up, cleaning every inch of me and every crevice. And as usual, he pays a lot of attention to our baby. I massage the shampoo into his head for him, and for me to even reach the top of his head I had him sit on a shower stool for me.

After our shower, we comb each other’s hair before going downstairs. He dried my hair for me, he didn’t want me or the little one catching a chill. He leads me downstairs, placing me comfy on a chair near the fireplace in the living room and draping me in a blanket.

“Let me get you your breakfast, darling. You are so beautiful today, I know I already told you that a million times, but you still are, always.” Eddie said. I thank him and he gives me a kiss on the cheek before heading into the kitchen.

Trager is slowly waking from the recliner.

“Oh…dude…what time is it?! God damn it…” Trager says.

“Good morning, Rick.” I replied.

“Man, I feel like shit. Tell Arthur to get his ass in here and get me some advil and a coffee. ARTHUR!”

Arthur stumbles in. “What?!”

“Get me some fuckin’ coffee, and advil, please and thanks.”

“Fine.” Arthur complies with Trager’s ridiculous commands yet again and heads into the kitchen.

After a couple minutes, Eddie comes back in and hands me a bowl of my favorite cereal and a cup of decaf coffee.

“Aw, thank you, babe.” I said.

“Anything for you, my love.”

Another “regular” morning passes by gracefully.

Chapter Text

Every day that goes by, I see the eagerness in his eyes over our children. I think it nearly drives him insane. I know what he has done to get to this point with me. I have seen him mutilate and kill who gets in our way. He killed for me. He killed for us. He killed for our unborn. He killed others just so he could have the gift of providing for me.

Some stalker of the sort who has been watching our house for the past week or so got caught by him last night.

When I was relaxing on the front porch at night, the wannabe intruder came at me. What they didn’t know was that right behind the corner from where I sat was Eddie, sitting a glass down on the small table next to me, hidden from view to the stalker. I didn’t see it coming, it was too dark. Eddie saw it before me. He pounced before the pursuant and lifted them up by the neck, choking them. Reluctant to kill him on the front porch, Eddie continued to choke them out and brought him inside the house. Good thing Trager was inside as this went down. They dragged him down to the basement, with me following close behind, Eddie looking back at me every two seconds to make sure I was unharmed as the person at his disposal was going in and out of consciousness. With such power, Eddie threw them against the concrete wall of the dark corner of our basement, where Trager had a little “set up” going, where the original homeowners met their maker. Trager walked over and held him still so Eddie could stab the fuck out of him with the nearest knife. Blood spewed all over Eddie’s white collared shirt, staining it in warm, red gore. Trager took over with the mutilating, as Eddie quickly turned towards me and clutched me in his arms. Blood from his hair dripped onto my forehead, falling down my face.

“Oh my god, are you okay? Tell me you’re okay?!” Eddie yelped, releasing me from his clutches and holding me by both my shoulders. Knowing what that guy was going to try and do to me made me feel no remorse. That was our first Florida man encounter.

Before I could answer, Trager yelled out while kicking him in, “Who sent this bitch? The fuck!”

“Whoever did won’t get close. Darling, no need to worry, I will protect you and our baby, I have it all together…” Eddie said.

Arthur came running down the stairs in shock as he realized what was going on. He just watched.

Trager bent down to the victim, barely even there. “I’m keeping you alive, buddy. There is so much for you to take, I need a new experiment, and you are recruited!”

Eddie left Rick to his shenanigans, and walked me back upstairs.

The guy was stupid, bringing his wallet with him when he failed in his attempts of doing awful things to me. What was in the wallet has us covered for a month, even though we are completely fine money wise, the OG owners were loaded.

Now it is the morning after that fresh murder.

Eddie sat me down in front of the fireplace to keep me warm, “Baby, I…I am…sorry for what you had to see…last night…”

“You kept me safe, that is all that matters, my love.” I replied.

He bent his body by the waist down to be closer to me. “No one else is coming for us…I made sure of it. Never.”

Trager unquestionably tortured the answers to that question out of the fucked up guy in our basement.
Eddie thankfully washed up after the incident last night, no more gory shirt. He now wore a clean orange sweater. Even in Florida, the house can get pretty cold, because the majority of the walls are made of cobblestone. He mainly wears them so he can keep me warm and snuggly when he cuddles me in it.

“Darling, later today, I want to take you out and about. I noticed that…some of the clothes you have…are getting…a little uncomfortable. I can’t have that.”
I haven’t left the house in a while, and I need some more fresh clothes.
“Oh, yeah,” I laugh. “I kinda do need some new clothes.”
“Kinda? Darling, I will buy you all the beautiful clothing you want.”
I blush.

Later in the afternoon, Eddie and I head off to go to the mall. It isn’t too far from our home, and I let Eddie drive because he finally caught the hang of it again, no wonder, his brain is no longer mush from being around the Walrider and forcibly put into dream states… Luckily, the mansion already had 3 elegant cars parked in the garage. Eddie claimed the vintage but preserved 1968 red Cadillac convertible for himself. He is so handsome in an old time white dress shirt for the shopping occasion, a sleeve garter on both his upper arms, dress pants and shoes, and suspenders…I’m thinking about blowing him while he drives, but I would rather not crash. He always dresses like this, and the occasional cute sweater, or plain t-shirts he wears to bed.

After arriving at the mall, we held hands and ventured around. The mall was decorated in some Halloween decor, my favorite time of the year. As we continued on, eventually we found Victoria’s Secret. Eddie was a little bit appalled seeing the ads outside the windows, but he eased up when I explained to him the point of the store. Victoria’s Secret was originally a store targeted at men to not feel embarrassed buying lingerie for their wife/girlfriend. Now he gets it. He gave me the bedroom eyes as we walked in, refusing to look at any pictures of other women, just me. We looked around for a while, but I decided to get some bride themed lingerie as well as a lot of new panties. Plus more bras, I had literally one since this whole thing happened, the original one I wore to Mount Massive Asylum…it got fucked up and it was no longer pretty, and plus, I went up a cup size anyway. Also picked out some regular clothes too, like sweatpants and shirts.

After checking out our items, he looked at me smirking as if he was imagining me in the lingerie right now. I suggested another store we could go to, even more provocative than Victoria’s Secret…Spencer’s.

The only way I am even getting him one foot in there is if I tell him what I want directly and why.

“Hey, can we maybe…go in there?” I said, pointing to Spencer's.

“Yes, darling, but it looks…vulgar from here…”

“I will warn you, there are a lot of things that you might not like in there, but I just want one thing, for us.”

“Oh, for you, darling, I can endure.” He gripped my hand tighter.

We made it inside the Spencer’s. His eyes were scanning everything in the room, open wide in some shock. Once he saw the first thing provocative, he turned his head to me again. I didn’t want him to be uncomfortable for long, so I led him back to where I wanted to look. There was more lingerie on the back wall, but that wasn’t what I was intending to buy. He noticed the entirety of the infamous back wall of Spencer’s. I looked at some of the bondage stuff, feeling the texture of each different pair of handcuffs. He noticed what I wanted.

“Oh, darling, that is what you want?”
Ever since I saw the remains of ropes tied to a contraption on a saw table meant for tying someone up in, it kinda did something to me.
I giggled and looked at him, too shy to even say yes.
“You want me to tie you up, is that it?”
How he has to look down at me to meet my eyes is making me go insane.
“So I can’t get away, ever.” I said.
“You would never try.” That is true. “I will do whatever you ask me to, darling. I like how you think.”

Confidently, he placed two pairs of leather handcuffs, a collar, thigh garters with a pair of sexy thigh highs, and a leash on the counter in front of the cashier. He held me close, looking at me and at them, proud to show me off to anyone who sees me. His intimidating stare at the cashier while they checked us out made them shiver, and they got it done as soon as their hands could complete the transaction.

We walked out of the mall and to the car with one thing in our minds - depraved carnal sex.

By the time we got back to our home, the sun was setting behind it. Trager was sitting at the dining room table by himself eating some tomato soup.

Trager looked at us but mostly at Eddie. “Oh, hey, you both are back now. How was your first shopping spree since being locked up, buddy?” He noticed the Spencer’s bag. “Buddy, buddy, buddy…what’s in the bag, huh?”

Eddie snapped back, “Nothing for you to see.”

“Aw, no fun for me. Damn.”

Eddie dragged me out of there and upstairs to our room. He closed the door behind us. He sat the bags down and sat down next to me on the edge of the bed. “He pisses me off. That whore always wants in on our sex life.”

I nudge my head against his shoulder. “It’s ok. I am an open book, so what if he hears us bang?”

I start to unpack the bags, “I have to wash all the lingerie first, then you can see me in it, love.”

“No darling, let me do that for you. I can’t have you doing much more strenuous activity today.” He grabbed my face and kissed me softly. “Wait here, I will go put them in the wash.”

The laundry room is near where Trager has that guy locked up, it's better for him than me to go do the wash now anyway.

I laid spread across our bed as I waited. I fantasize about what we have done in this bed. I noticed the honey oil is still on the nightstand, he probably wants me to keep up with that to make my skin stay soft. It might be an hour or two until my lingerie is dry, I might as well just take a shower while I wait. I took my clothes off and grabbed a fresh pair of pajamas and headed into the master bathroom.

When Eddie came back, he came into the bathroom to find me naked sitting on the shower stool letting the water fall onto me.

“Aw, there you are, darling. You are so gorgeous, darling. I finished washing and drying your nightwear, they are dry and on our bed.”

“Thank you so much, Eddie. I love you. I will be out in one second.”

“I can help you.”

He grabs the towel off a hook and opens it up for me, I get up off the stool, turn the shower off and open the steamy glass door to find Eddie waiting for me. He wraps it around me and we go to sit on the bed. We sit side by side and he brushes my hair for me. He wants to do all the work, which I adore about him.

“Your hair is so beautiful, I love brushing it for you, darling. I also will dry it for you, can’t let you or our little one catch a chill.” Once he finished getting the knots out, he went into the bathroom to bring back a hairdryer.
He plugged it into an outlet next to my nightstand. As he blew it dry, I smiled at him.

I am so happy with where I am now, where my life has taken me. Before Mount Massive, I wasn’t a mess exactly, but I had to fill the empty parts of myself by helping others and making people laugh. But to completely fill it, I needed a new obsession, a new drug, a new addiction. That is where Eddie fits into this. He has the same obsession as me - love and intimacy. We fit together like puzzle pieces, our ideals, wants, and needs fit each other’s. I haven’t had to fight for him yet. I suspect I will have to at some point… I won’t allow any distractions near him. I know how he is, he loves me and me only, his actions prove it one hundred percent. I still won’t let any sluts near him. He is still looking for a job, but is mostly focusing everything onto me. I am happy with wherever he goes or does, but both of us are still cautious of others. He thinks I am sweet and innocent, which is true (to a degree), but I think everyone hides a dark part of themselves inside. Truth is, if anyone got in the way of my perfect life, I would either manipulate them out of my life, or kill them. I am not yet a murderer, but if it comes to that and I need to fight for him or our baby, I would. I won’t let anyone or anything ruin my happy ending.

Chapter Text

It is Halloween today. My favorite holiday of all time, next to Valentine’s Day and Christmas even though I am not religious, I just like the vibes. Trager and Arthur decorated the house in decorations a week before, the orange lights hung around the house are cozy. We closed and locked the gate to our home so no trick or treaters ended up at our doorstep. That would be a nightmare if more people got suspicious of us… instead, me and my crew hung out in the living room watching Halloween 1978. The Halloween series is one of my favorite horror series of all time. I sat comfortably between Eddie’s legs against him on the couch, Arthur on the other side, and Trager in his usual chair. As per usual, Eddie’s hands won’t leave my tummy alone. I have grown a little bigger, I think I am in month two by now.

My lower tummy peeked out from my shirt a little bit, Eddie tried to cover it but realized the shirt I am wearing just doesn’t fully cover me anymore, he laughed, “Ah, need another new one already, don't we?”

“Ah, I'm sorry!” I said bashfully.

“No need to apologize, darling. It’s wonderful. It’s really cute.” He pulled me closer to him, holding me tighter.

“Oh shit.” Said Trager, watching the TV. “Look at this bitch, fuckin’ falling over air?! Come on now. Throw a chair at his ass!”

“Michael is my fave, for sure. Jason second.” Said Arthur, curling his knees up towards his chest for warmth.

“Who wants to eat some garbage?” Asked Trager.

“ME!” Said Arthur, nearly jumping out of his seat.

“Okay buddy, hold tight, I will bring the bowl of candy in, I wanted to surprise you bitches.” Trager got up from the chair and headed into the kitchen.

He came back with a comically large sized bowl full of treats and sat it down on the coffee table in front of us. Arthur dove in, grasping a bunch of candy in his hands and then leaning back into his seat to unwrap them frantically. I took a few pieces and gave some to Eddie.

“Thank you, darling. I haven’t had candy in so long, I think I’ve practically forgotten the taste.” He tasted a Reese’s cup for the first time in a while. “Oh goodness, this takes me back.”

I had a Twix bar. Out of all the Halloween’s I've ever had in my life, this one is surely the craziest, which is surprising, because it has gotten pretty crazy at Halloween parties I’ve gone to before. One time I nearly blacked out on the floor from drinking so much Pink Whitney and being invited into a threesome (not telling Eddie about that). Not gonna lie, I miss drinking… I am just like Trager with his love for vodka. Eddie is a whiskey man, Jack Daniel’s is his favorite brand to be specific. Speaking of, Arthur just got up to get himself some vodka after he finished his pile of candies. Oh no.

After Eddie finished up the treats I gave him, he wrapped his arms around my waist and gently maneuvered us to be in a more laid back position, laying halfway sideways, spooning me. He raised his knees up so Arthur had room to sit when he came back.

Arthur plopped himself back on the couch and faced Rick, “Trager, get ready, I am gonna drink more than you.”

“Doubt that, buddy, but you can try.” He replied, smirking, going into the kitchen once more to bring two bottles of vodka out next to the candy bowl.

“Try it, buddy.” He grabbed a bottle and sat down and took a few gulps.

This is about to go to chaos, I can just sense it already… Arthur grabbed his bottle and chugged some, sat it back down and sighed.

Eddie watches, with a slight distaste on his face, “Here we go again, good lord.”

I start laughing. These two fuck heads always bring me a laugh. For Eddie, not so much. Eddie huffed in disinterest, held me closer and switched his attention to the movie and me.

“How was the candy, darling?” He asked me.

“Delicious! You know I have a sweet tooth.”

“You- or our little bundle of joy?”

“Both.”

Drunkenness starts to set in for Arthur. His movements are starting to become wobbly. On accident, he loses his balance against the couch and gently tumbles between Eddie’s long legs.

“What the-” Eddie exclaimed, moving himself slightly more upright against the arm of the couch, away from him by a few inches.

“Sorryyyy…I didn’t mean that…I’m sorry.” Arthur said, moving himself back against the opposite arm of the couch.

Trager ain't drunk yet, he is used to drinking while Arthur clearly isn’t. Trager starts laughing and holding his head, and Eddie grunts in annoyance.

“Buddy, you’re fucked up, aren’t ya buddy?” Trager takes another sip of his vodka.

“Mayyybeee…” Arthur slurs. “Can I touch the bayyybeeee?”

Eddie rolls his eyes but he allows it, knowing he is utterly harmless. Arthur gathers his sense of balance and stands up, then wobbles himself in front of me and sits on his knees. Eddie stares at him from behind my shoulder, keeping his hands on my tummy this time, as if he is trying to remind him to not mess this up.

“Do not hurt my child, or I will kill you.” Eddie said strongly.

I love his overprotectiveness of me, especially of our unborn, he was scared on the train ride here that the bumpy ride would hurt them, he held me tight the whole way, even though in reality it was fine. If anything I’d think he should be worried if he gets too rough with me in the bedroom…which I read in the books he bought that it is also okay, but he has been very gentle when he thrusts into me recently, trying his hardest to not bump into my cervix, which is near impossible because of his size compared to mine… everyone who looks at us thinks the same thing - that’s gotta hurt… It definitely can a bit at times, but it learns to accommodate big things, which it was designed for a baby to pass through, it just needs some practice before you can take big dicks like a champ. In certain positions it is guaranteed to hit my cervix, like doggy style. A lot of people don’t know that the cervix moves around depending on the time of their cycle. Of course I don’t have to worry about that now…

Arthur stuck his hand out gently and touched my bump through my shirt, Eddie’s eyes pinned on his every move. He gently pressed his palm into the squish for a few seconds.

“You’re done.” Eddie demanded.

“Aw, okayyyy.” he whined, moving himself across the floor and eventually stopping to lay in the middle of the room.

Trager bantered, “What is this guy doin’?! Jeez… I knew he couldn’t beat me, silly ass.” He took more chugs of the vodka, I am surprised he is still with us.

Eddie kissed me all over my neck once Arthur left my personal space, having me all to himself is a priority.

“You are all mine.” Eddie breathed into my ear. “Let them black themselves out. That way I can breed you some more, no distractions. I want to sex you. Your curves are teasing me, every inch of you.” He continued to massage my belly. “Watching you grow my baby inside you, I can hardly take it any time I look at you.”

I quietly whimper and nudge my head closer, full with anticipation.

The movie soon ends, Trager is nearly asleep, Arthur is on the floor drooling, blacked out. Too bad they didn’t get to see the ending.

“Darling, let’s go upstairs…before we wake Trager…” Eddie whispers, grabbing my hand and leading me upstairs to our room. The orange Halloween lights illuminated the room softly, making it a perfect place for a good fuck.

“One second, Eddie. I have to do something real quick.” I said, as he sat down invitingly on the bed and started taking his clothes off.

I watched him take his underwear off, my mouth parting in utter thirst as I felt the animalism rise in my body, his hard cock jerked slightly as it slid off it and down his legs and onto the floor.

“Go ahead, darling, be fast, I know you need it as badly as I do.” He purred.

I head into the bathroom to change.

I emerge towards the bed in the bride-themed lingerie. His cock twitched with impatience.

He said no words, but he grabbed me and lifted me on top of him. I whine as he embraces me and tastes the sight of my tender body with his eyes, dressed in something so provoking for him. We center ourselves in the middle of the bed so we aren’t close to falling off if we lose balance. I push him down on his back, his hands exploring my curves dressed in something new and delicious for his eyes.

He groans as I hold him down, take charge and kiss around his neck. He lets his arms down away from his body in a sign of submission. It is so hot seeing him like this…

“I can’t take it much longer darling…” He confessed. Suddenly, he is the one on top now, standing on his knees above me looking down at me. I bring my arms towards my body, submitting to him once more. “I can see it on your face… you want me to tie you up, huh darling?”

“Y…yeah…please…I wanna try that…”

He reaches over to the nightstand and pulls out pink leather handcuffs we got recently from the drawer. He crawls above me, I offer my wrists, and he locks both up in the cuffs snuggly.

“Take me, now, I am all yours!” I moan, holding my now handcuffed hands together against my chest.

“Oh yeah…I need to help you get this off, huh darling?” He said, slowly grabbing at the panties and sliding them down my thighs. He placed them nicely next to us, and now goes the top piece of lingerie…he took it off gently, kissing my breasts and belly after they were freed.

“Now.” He said firmly, breathing heavily, placing his hands around my thighs. He pulled himself closer, grinding himself against my pink pussy. “I am going to fill you up so good, darling…”

He lifted my left thigh upward, letting the backside of my knee rest against his broad shoulder. He continued to slide himself between my wet slit, and then slowly let himself slide inside, he moaned breathlessly and started to slowly thrust. His hands clamp around my thigh, hugging it close to him, against his warm skin. I squeal, this position makes him able to fuck me deeper. Our moans became in sync with each other as we both felt the pleasures of each other’s bodies.

“Oh fuck…you are so tight, I can’t control myself.” He grunts. He grabs the chain of the handcuffs and raises my arms above my head and against the headboard of our bed. As I take him, I feel his big cock reaching my cervix, but he tries his best to keep it from going all the way in, to not “hurt” our baby. With each slow thrust, I feel himself enter me over and over, the tip of his cock stretching me open repeatedly. He pushes both my legs towards my chest, compressing me and allowing himself to fill me up completely, and he speeds up his pace a little. With one hand he feels around the front of my body, caressing my breasts and my smallish bump. He looks up to my face closer and kisses me, moaning inside his mouth. We unlock lips, hot drool dripping from our tongues. Unexpectedly, he pulls himself out, and picks my body up from under me and makes his way off the bed carrying me. Where is he taking me now? He opens the door to the balcony, and switches my position around so I face outwards to see the full moon, him behind me, shoving his cock back into its tight, wet cave. The guys had strung up lights out here too, around the railing in front of us, illuminating our bodies in the dark of the night. It is slightly chilly out, but our bodies have warmed up together so it didn’t bother us. As he fucks into me from behind, I cry out and look at the city lights miles away of Orlando from our estate. I have never been sexed outside before, let alone on a balcony… I am naked, getting railed, and handcuffed in the exposed nightfall. He kisses my neck, I turn my head to look back at him, our eyes meet as he bounces me off his great cock. My eyelids flutter at him, his eyes remain steady, as if he is trying to look into my heart, but eventually they start to flutter like mine, I know I will make him cum soon. He lifts me up and down like a living fleshlight. He starts to sound like an animal… growling deeply as he thrusts faster and faster.

Through his growls he asks, “Fuck, darling…are you getting…cold? I can bring you…” he huffs again, “back inside…”

“Show me on that bed what you wanted to do to me the first time you saw me.”

“Certainly, darling.”

He adjusts me closer against him, making him slip out of me as he walks back inside. He puts me down bent over, my chest to the bed, legs spread on the floor. He inserts a few fingers into me and fingers me nicely, I shake with how good it feels… he moved a hand to hold my tummy, the other helping his cock back inside me. He uses his whole body and pushes into me some more. Both his hands hold my belly now as he peers over top of me and fucks me. I gaze behind my shoulder and watch him, as he watches my ass hit against him and heaves some more.

As we make love, we hear a loud thud against our door. What now…

The door opens, Arthur leaning against it for balance, he must of walked in thinking it was his room, and he makes eye contact with me as I get roughly mated. Eddie turns to look at him and acknowledges his presence, but he’s in too deep to care. He continues to fuck me regardless. I feel myself about to cum, being restrained and bred, now with a witness who probably is still a virgin. Eddie holds against my tummy harder as I feel him prepare to cum. He feels me cum, my pussy contracting around him, feeling this sends him over the edge… he uses a hand to force me to arch my back more, my face in the mattress, practically drooling. He moans faster and faster until finally he stops thrusting and heaves again, leaning against the bed above me suddenly for leverage as he pumps cum inside me. My legs shake and I sigh still below his large body. Both of us look at Arthur who for some reason is still drunkenly watching us. As he makes eye contact with him, Eddie pulls out, cock still hard as it was in the beginning, cum leaking from my slightly gaping hole. He gently pats my back to praise me as he raises himself up.

“H-hey, A-Arthur,” I spluttered.

“Oh lord.” Arthur replies.

“What are you looking at?” Eddie challenged Arthur.

I crawl onto the bed and slump on to my side and heave. I move my stray hairs out of my face, waiting for Eddie to join me for a cuddle.

“That…is absolutely enormous…” Arthur said in disbelief with a hint of envy, referring to Eddie’s boner… then he left, and closed the door behind him.

I start laughing. Eddie chuckles, that pussy put him in a good mood, so good that he didn’t kill Arthur the minute he arrived in our room. I don’t care who sees me fuck, I think I kinda like it, something about not only being claimed by being impregnated by someone, but being physically claimed with someone else maybe watching…

Eddie releases me from the handcuffs and kisses me.

“That was amazing, god damn, darling.” Eddie smiles, grabbing his clothes off the floor and puts them back on. “Let me get you your new ones to get comfy in.”

He looks in a dresser drawer for my new clothes he bought me recently, and he pulls out some silky pink PJ pants and tank top. He hands them to me, and I start to get the bottoms on.

“Need help, darling?” He asks.

“Maybe…I am drained now…haha…that was good.”

“You just drained me excellently, darling.” He smirks, crawling on the bed next to me to assist in putting the top on after I finished getting the pants up. We both lay back against the pillows, holding hands.

“Can we put something on?” I asked. I feel like watching some more movies to fall asleep too.

“Yes, of course.” He leans over to the nightstand and picks up the remote for the TV hung on the wall positioned in front of the bed. He turns it on and looks at me, waiting for a command.

“How about…Reanimator?” I put my head on his shoulder.

“Reanimator…is that the one with the talking head?”

“Yeah, it’s so fucked up, it’s so funny though.”

“I think Trager had that on one night recently…he likes strange shit, but I will watch whatever you want, darling.”

“I love you.” He scooped me up to lay comfortably between his legs, using his chest as a pillow.

Another Halloween goes by…

Chapter Text

“Well, I’m going out. Arthur, you can come if you want, bud.” Said Trager, looking at himself in a mirror in the foyer, checking his hair. Finally, a chance to be in the house without him, not that he is a bother, but I do just love the moments when it is simply Eddie and me.

“Where you going?” Arthur replied.

“On a date. Just kidding. Drug deal.”

“Why?!”

“Buddy, does it look like I can go much longer without my coke, bitch?!”

Arthur stared in silence. “Uh. I don’t know.”

“I know what I am doing, buddy. Been doing this shit since I was sixteen. I’m a natural.”

“Ah. Where’s the meet up spot?”

“You’ll see.”

I wave to them as they exit the house, and from the window I see Trager startup his car. Arthur buckles himself into the back seat. Quirky lil’ guys.

Eddie comes up behind me and hugs me. His warm embrace always eases my nerves.

“Hi, Eddie.” I say.

“Hello, darling. Good news. I think I found a place that is interested in hiring me. The hours are good too.”

“Ooh, this is so good for us! Where?” This is big…

“A tailor store, I will be fixing up clothes for people, that sort of thing. Finally, I can do what I have always dreamed of doing, to provide for my beautiful wife and child.”

“We have to celebrate this, Eddie! This is such great news!”

“I will take you out to dinner to celebrate, how does that sound darling?” He rubs his head against mine.

“I would love that, baby!”

It is so beneficial for him to get more outside exposure. Majority of the time he has spent in our new house so far has consisted of taking care of me, preparing the nursery, cooking, baking, and doing what he has to do to keep me safe. He has had a long time away from the Walrider now, he is much more lucid than he was when I first met him. Arthur has been a lot better mentally, too. Trager seems to be the most authoritative out of all of us, taking initiative to decide how to go about things regarding keeping our identities safe and staying out of legal trouble, stuff like that (yet he is out buying drugs). He was an executive at Murkoff too, those days have paid off because he knows exactly how to stay calm in tense situations and how to get what he wants, including breaking rules for personal gain (which can be of use for us as we are a unit now), he also hates quitters. Rick is the whole reason we even have a roof over our heads right now. Eddie is assertive on how the “home” dynamic is, keeping them in line and trying to preserve the “American dream”.

Eddie and I sat at a desk in the office room, me on his lap, logging into the new computer. Trager bought the newest Apple PC. We went onto Google Maps and searched for restaurants near us to choose for our dinner tonight. He also applied for that job on the computer too, I showed him the basics of how to work it and he seems to be understanding. Trager is much better at using computers than Eddie, and Arthur barely has any knowledge either since it has been a while since he interacted with a modern computer. I’m a little bit of a tech nerd, I prefer Windows, which is the most efficient especially for games, but Trager is an Apple fan. I’ll get myself another gaming laptop eventually, I have to warm Eddie up to video games first. I don’t think he even knows that part about me, just hasn’t had much of a chance to come up. Trager also got us some cell phones, Arthur has already been caught playing Roblox on it, Trager is now interested, he also made an account… got sidetracked.

Anyways, we found a luxurious restaurant about ten minutes from here. We checked some other ones, but decided on that first one anyway. Eddie and I will start to head out around five, it is twelve P.M. now.

“I can’t wait for our dinner together, my love!” I say to Eddie, running my fingers through his black hair.

“Our first family dinner at a restaurant together…I can hardly believe it, darling. It will just be me and you, and our little sweet pea.” He caresses over my tummy. “Relax and get comfy for now, darling, then when it gets to four o’clock we can get ourselves dressed.”

I had to get some fresh air after being inside for so long, so we cutely walked together out to our backyard, sitting myself at a circular glass outdoor table with an umbrella, to shield me from the hot Florida sun, and Eddie stood behind me.

“Darling, can I get you anything at all? Please allow me to pamper you.” He said, massaging my shoulders, looking down at me from behind the chair.

“Do we still have the decaf sweet tea? Ah…I’m sorry for asking… I don’t wanna make you do all this for me, I am still able to help around here, I am not big yet, I feel bad.”

“Hush now darling, no need to feel sad. I am doing this out of my free will, I do it because I love you and want to take care of you. I must keep you safe, especially now. I love taking care of you, my beauty. It is my job, darling. Make me your servant, you are my pregnant goddess.”

“I…I want to make sure I am not…too much of a burden on you…I know there is a lot going on, living in a new place, new city, new life…I don’t want to stress you out.”

“You are never a burden, darling, don’t think like that. You are what keeps me going. Being with you is all the home I need.”

“Thank you for reassuring me. If you need me to do something, tell me.”

He chuckles. “You don’t have to do anything for me, darling. It is my duty to serve you and be your husband, especially while you bear my babies. All you need to do is love me, which I know you do, sweetheart, no doubt in my mind. Now, let me get you your tea, my love.”

He leans down for a kiss before he gets up for my drink.

He comes back with an ice cold glass of sweet decaf tea with a straw, just how I like it.

“Any other pregnancy cravings I can fulfill, darling?” He asks, handing me the glass.

“You fulfilled them well last night.” I wink, taking a sip from the straw.

“I can do that for you anytime, darling, day or night. Even now.” His voice tempts me like it always does.

“When I finish this glass…could you satisfy my other thirst, at last having the house to ourselves?”

“Ooh, darling, your wish is my command.”

I quickly finish up my sweet tea and set the empty glass down on the table. We both eagerly started for our bedroom, but we were stopped in our tracks in the kitchen by a mutual feeling.

I leaned against the island counter, feeling his hot breath on my head and neck. He started kissing me, and while he was, he began to lift my casual dress up and move my underwear out of the way, then lifting my hips up more until I was on top of the counter, my rear at the end, legs now spread around him, pulling him closer. I was already leaking at this point, so he had no trouble entering inside of me without any lube.

I moaned repeatedly in sync with his thrusts. “Eddie, ah, we- need- to be quick, they might come back any time now, oh god…”
He laughed. “I can be fast, darling. Anything for you, my love.”

He picked up his pace, I could barely hold myself together. As he bred me, he didn’t know what to keep his attention on, he smirked, looking down at the action and my face. He then stared at my flush chest bouncing back and forth from his powerful thrusts. I could see in his eyes, the view was making him crazy. His breath became louder, faster.

“I’m sorry,” he moaned, “I can’t pleasure you as long as I’d like too…”

He thrust a little faster until he groaned loudly, like an animal, using its last strength left in its body to deliver the final blow…

His cock twitched as it pumped its seed, its warmth filling up the space inside.

“Oh god, darling.” He giggled, closing his eyes as he regained himself.

He caressed my body softly as he pulled out. He helped me get down from the island counter gently.

“That pussy…never fails to amaze me, darling.” He kissed my neck, breath heavy.

~

Four o’clock came fast (like we did earlier), Eddie and I started to get dressed for our first fancy restaurant date. Eddie put on the finest suit he has made for himself, no patches or anything this time. When he made the original, he was not in a good head space and had limited resources. He combed his hair carefully back in the mirror of our bathroom, making sure to keep every strand in place. While he finished up, I was nearly done too, just had to finish my makeup in my vanity. I admired my reflection, looking at the red and black striped cocktail dress I put on. It is very form fitting, especially around my tummy and hips. I did my mascara, eyeliner, all that jazz. When I was finished, I got up and turned to Eddie who was now sitting on the edge of the bed waiting patiently.

“Is this dress too tight? I hope it still looks good on me.” I shyly look down.

His eyes widened. “Oh darling, it is gorgeous on you. Makes your figure shine flawlessly. It hugs against your body perfectly, and around our little one, just so beautiful…so perfect.”

He pulls me in by grabbing my hips and brings his head against my belly, his hands feeling around my waist and then turning into a hug, pushing me closer against the side of his head.

“Oh, someones hungry.” He glances up at my face, smiling. “I would love to just stay like this for a while, but I hear your tummy growling. I have to feed both of you.” He kisses my stomach as he gets up from the bed, hands still around me in a hug. “Look at the time! Let’s get a move on now, darling.”

~

We parked in the parking garage next to the restaurant. Our red ride stands out compared to the regular bland and new cars. He opens the car door for me and holds his hand out for mine. I have the biggest smile on my face as he holds my hand and helps me out of the car. As we walk across the concrete parking lot, holding onto his big arm, and towards the elevators, my black heels click against the ground with each step. Both of us checked the map on my phone to make sure we got to the right address.

Yep, right one.

We walk into the crowded and fancy restaurant, holding onto him tight. I haven’t been around this many people in a long time, it feels. Last time we were around some people was the train ride, which was still mostly private and comforting without random people around and near you at every moment. He definitely hasn't been around this many people in a while either. The mall trip we took was barely this crowded. The tight entryway space with everyone waiting to be seated kept us packed like sardines. All the seats against the wall were taken, and Eddie gave the people occupying them an emotionless stare, wanting them to notice someone has more importance than them and deserves to sit down. A blonde thirty-something guy looked at Eddie and then at me and down at my waist. The dude realized I was clearly expecting, and he sighed and got up from his spot, letting me sit down. Eddie stared him down as he walked away to find another spot to stand. He shifts his attention to me again, giving me that goofy smile on his face. He isn’t shy at all to use his size and strength as an advantage (as well as his fucked up face) to get people to do as he wished, and all for me. He stood close to me, never once leaving my gaze. Even in the moments where we don’t speak to each other, our presence on one another is just as good as talking or having physical touch, it satisfies us just the same.

About fifteen minutes later, they finally called us to our table. We were seated at a two person table across from each other. They gave us our menus and we looked around in them for some grub. I’m a simple woman, get me some mac and cheese and I am good…but, this is not a mac and cheese restaurant. They are known for serving unique meats, which I also love too.

We both ended up getting mainly meat. Eddie got much more than me, after all he is six foot and ten inches, takes a lot to feed that body. For me, not as much, but definitely a little extra than before since I am eating for two now.

We enjoyed the endless supply of food for around one or two hours, and by the end, we were both stuffed. When we got up to head back home, Eddie had to adjust his belt to give his stomach more room after the meal. I had to do no adjusting, I already have a round tummy, slightly rounder after eating a lot this time. My dress was just slightly more tight around it than it was before we left. Makes me blush.

We had a spectacular first real dinner date.

When we got home, the guys were back, Trager on the couch with Arthur watching Dexter on TV.

“I assume y'all's little outing went well?” I asked, walking towards the stairs, looking in at them.

Trager replied, not looking at me and at the TV, “Yeah, sweetheart, how bout yours? Where even-” He twisted his body to face me as the couch is facing the other way, “Oh, you must have gone somewhere nice ‘cuz good lord.”

While living with the rest of the guys, they never have seen me in attire like this before, tight, seductive, sexy… most of the time, they see me in baggy t-shirts, I have had to steal a few of Eddie’s, as mine have kinda turned nearly into crop tops.

Eddie caught up to me and stopped to stare at Trager, who was very obviously checking me out. He adjusted his bow tie and growled, “Zip it. We went to a fancy restaurant, our first time as a family.”

“Aw, Eddie, I’m not your family, buddy?” Trager whined, playfully.

Arthur started giggling.

Eddie ignored Rick, and turned to me and patted my hips. “Let’s go get you changed and comfy.”

He led me upstairs, Trager’s eyes following us from over the couch.

I sat on our bed and sighed with exhaustion. Eddie took his vest off and hung it on the coat hanger, and proceeded to search the drawers for clean clothes to put us in.

After searching through the drawers, he grabbed a hot pink Juicy Couture robe for me. He helped me take my dress off, then my shoes. He wrapped the robe around me and rubbed my shoulder as he went back over to the open drawer to find himself some nightwear. I was in such a sweet trance, my eyelids fluttered while I watched him take off his suit and change into a shirt and sweatpants.

“Wanna go watch some TV before bed with them? We haven’t seen them all day.” I asked.

“Sure thing, darling. I will kick Trager off the couch for us.”

We came back downstairs and into the living room. Trager got up once he saw us, knowing it would be better for him to go back to his usual chair than piss Eddie off. I plopped down onto the couch. Arthur seems really chilled out, Rick probably got him stoned again.

“I will be right with you, love.” Eddie said, walking into the kitchen to get some whiskey in a glass to celebrate the successful night. He came back and sat down with me, one arm around me, the other hand holding his whiskey, taking sips.

“Hope you like Dexter.” Trager chuckled.

Eddie doesn’t know much of newer TV, but he likes anything I watch.

The night drifted by nicely, Eddie eventually finished his glass, Arthur fell asleep, Trager got up to get into his bed upstairs.

The automatic lights have dimmed, the room being barely lit. We leaned on each other.

“You ready?” Eddie said.

I yawned. “Yeah, it has been a long day…take me to bed…”

Eddie picked me up and carried me carefully up the stairs and into our room.

Together in our soft and warm bed, we cradled each other. Our future is bright. Everything is going better than I ever expected my life to go.

Chapter Text

Eddie and his darling are doing well, very well. Eddie got the job, his wife is living comfortably and loved at home.

What could go wrong?

Eddie walked through the doors of his new place of employment, the bell ringing was loud in the quiet room. He looked around nervously, clutching his hand into a fist to let off some anxious energy. In the far corner of the room, a lanky man with dark brown hair walked in after hearing the bell.

“Welcome! Have you ever done a job similar to this before, Mr. Gluskin?” The man eased his way over to Eddie.

Eddie’s heart raced. It is just them in this small tailor shop. His lover isn’t with him to go through this with him for the first time again, his palms begin sweating.

Eddie cleared his throat. “I have done this same occupation a long time ago.” He looks away and stares at a wall, thinking of the memories from before Mount Massive Asylum and meeting the love of his life. “I did quite well at it. Just…took a short break, that’s all.”

“That is good to hear, Mr. Gluskin. Since you already know the ins and outs of this stuff, you won’t need much training. I trust your judgement. Oh, I feel I forgot to tell you my name. I am Damien Rogers. I am the manager of this store.”

Damien had a somewhat menacing face on him, hiding behind a smile. Eddie could see through it. Best to be cautious. He and his family are living on the quiet side for now anyway, evading Murkoff from finding them. Murkoff isn’t actively pursuing them so attention doesn’t arise to the company instead, but it's better for the crew to lay low because of stealing a mansion… To the rest of the world, they are dead. Only Eddie’s wife’s family knows they are alive, and they definitely don't know he is a convicted murderer.

What is it that makes Eddie feel so uneasy about this Damien guy?

“Thank you. I can get right to work now, if you’d like.”

Damien gave a subtle wink. “Of course, I would love for you to. I can show you to your workspace. Come with me.”

That is what is giving Eddie that strange feeling. A wink? Eddie tensed up, trying desperately to hide his disgust. He followed him into the back room where Damien first appeared. The back room was somewhat cluttered, sewing supplies and machinery filled it.

“You can have this corner.” Damien said, pointing to the back left. The spot was cluttered as well, but at least it had a window.

Eddie clocked in and got to work on repairing some ripped clothing. He wondered where the other staff was…why is it just them? Damien wasn’t the one who spoke to Eddie in the interview. A feeling that something isn’t right loomed over Eddie as he worked, but he tried to ignore it knowing he would let his darling down if he got fired or got all of them caught.

Avoiding looking at Damien working at another desk in the room, Eddie kept his head low to only see what he had to stitch. His hands were slightly shaky, but after stitching for five minutes, his muscle memory came back strong.

A few hours of ignoring Damien was making Eddie tense the whole time, until his cell phone buzzed. Damien didn’t hear it, so Eddie took it out of his pocket and looked at the screen.

“I miss you. How is it going? <3”

It’s her. The chill Eddie had from being alone in a room with someone else that isn’t his darling became a warmth. His heart fluttered. He felt his face get hot. He adjusted his chair to turn his back to Damien so he wouldn’t see him like this.

Eddie typed back, “I love you. I must be honest darling, the manager is weird.”

“How so? You okay?”

“I think so. I don’t want to worry you. He is alone with me, and he is strange…it is as if he knows me already with how talks to me, as if we have been buddies for a long time. He is far too comfortable with me, but I can’t complain, I got the job and they hired me, so…”

“Weird. What has he done?”

“I don’t know if I am just seeing things, but I swear he winked at me earlier…I must go, he is probably going to realize I am chatting it up with you. Bye for now, I love you, darling.”

He ruffled his hair around anxiously, and put the phone face down on his work desk.

“Everything alright over there?” Damien said from across the room.

“Yep.” Eddie wishes he was at home with her instead of this…

As he finished up the rest of his shift fantasizing about her, he realized it was dark outside now. Staring out the window made him think of her, alone during the night, in the dark, vulnerable… He knows Arthur and Trager are (mostly) safe, it still worries him anyway. Being away from her for so long and over a mile distance away worried him. Anything could happen to her while he is gone, another intruder, a fire, an accident…

Miscarriage.

His veins ran cold just thinking about it. Realizing this, even with it being just an intrusive thought but a valid worry, he quickly gathered his things and speed walked to the clock-in paper to log for the day.

"You seem in a hurry, am I really that bad?” Damien said, appearing behind him seemingly out of nowhere.

Eddie nearly slammed the pen he held down onto the table. “No. I just need to go. Stuff to take care of.”

“Alrighty, Mr. Gluskin.” Damien came closer, within his personal space. “Have a good night, Mr. Gluskin.” Damien’s breath was nearly down his back.

Eddie shrugged away from him and quickly headed for the front door. “Yeah, same to you.”

He got in his red Cadillac and sat beside himself for a moment, hands on the steering wheel. There is something weird with this, but he can’t put a finger on why. Is it because he is away from his wife for so long? Is it because he isn’t fond of most men? Is it because he is scared of what could happen if he isn’t there to protect her?

He tries to get the image of something going wrong out of his mind, but after everything they have been through, it is hard to not think the worst. They have their first pregnancy check up coming up soon, nothing will go wrong, he knows she has a strong body that has survived horrific conditions, but the check up will clear his mind of any fears.

He starts the engine and drives off, speeding slightly, the need to be home with her is overbearing.

He arrives home, she waits at the door for him, welcoming him into her arms. At last, back in his warm, beautiful, perfect home with his beautiful wife. As they hugged, he pushed his stomach into hers, attempting to be as close as physically possible to his child.

“God, I missed you.” Eddie huffed.

She smiled, giggling and digging her face into his chest.

He bent down to greet their baby, “How is our little one doing?” He playfully patted her tiny bump.

She started blushing. “Very good, they missed you. Trager ordered pizza for dinner, it is warm and set up at the table! We have to celebrate your first day back at work!”

She knew something was up with his employer. Can’t let on that she is suspicious yet.

The crew gathered at the dining room table, Eddie in the center.

Trager passed by his chair with a plate of pizza and patted his back. “Good job, buddy. Wanna drink?”

Eddie looked at his darling next to him for a gesture of approval, she nodded, taking a bite of the cheesy pizza. “Thanks, Richard. I’ll have a drink or two, thanks.”

They had a successful dinner all together, not even any fighting or bickering out of Eddie and Trager. Eddie ended up drinking quite a bit… he was tipsy by the end of it.

Trager and Arthur did the clean up of the dinnerware, it has been mostly their job doing that maintenance, Eddie is particular about how much strenuous activity his wife does, so she rarely does them. She is in charge of him for tonight, his drunken state is obvious. She assists him up the stairs, into their room, and into their big bed. She dimmed the lights and got in bed to lay next to him on their sides on top of the blanket.

Eddie reached out to hold her hand. His face was red, his eyes half shut, admiring her.

“Baby…how I love you… I…I hope you don’t mind how I am right now…” He said.

“I love you too. You are so adorable right now.” She brushed his stray black hairs off his forehead, they got a bit ruffled from the long day.

“Good to hear…” He snuggled closer, resting his head between her neck and chest. His warm breath brushed against her skin. “I was…so worried about you…today.”

“I am right here, with you, and safe. I worried about you too.”

His upbeat mood switched to a little bit melancholy. “I…envisioned something bad happening to you…I don’t want that…I don’t want anything bad to happen to us…I get scared about you…and our baby…being away from both of you…it was hard…”

She held his hand tighter, placing her other hand on top. “You are safe, and I am safe, right here and laying with you. I get scared too…thinking about what could go wrong…but it will all be okay, it will always be.”

He moved his hand onto her belly. “What if…something happened…and I wasn't here.” His voice broke.

She cradled him tighter. “I would call you right away. Trager was a doctor, he would know what to do. I am just as scared as you are. Making a baby inside, I have never done before. I have always wanted to, you came along, and here we are at this moment. My body is strong…it survived that wicked asylum, it kept me alive all these years… I doubt it will fail me now. I know deep inside that this is what it was meant to do.”

He ran his hands up her hips and rubbed around them. “You are strong alright.” He started to smile, “You have…amazing, perfect hips…very strong…so nice and wide…”

“See? Nothing to worry about, my love.”

“You see how perfect they are…wow.” He sluggishly moved to view the rest of her body better.

“Thank you…hehe. Let me get you out of these work clothes, get you nice and comfy.”

Eddie rolled onto his back, falling into the soft surface, his world spinning ever so slightly. She straddled him and began to take off his clothes. He let his arms lay out limp, enjoying her presence, especially on top of him, while in this deeply vulnerable state.

She got the last bit of clothes off of him, pulling his shirt over his head. She grabbed the blanket, about to put it over him to tuck him into bed, but stopped noticing he was getting hard…

He propped his head up against the pillow, looking at her. “S…sorry. I can’t help it.”

She smirked. “No need to apologize…” She began taking her clothes off too, leaving the baggy dark gray t-shirt on (it is Eddie’s, she needed something that fit).

She straddled him again and held his hard cock in her hand, he moaned quietly as she rubbed it softly.

“Darling…oh my goodness…w…wanna…euuuhm…”

“Fuck?”

“...Yeah…”

She slid his dick against her wet vulva, watching him squirm below her. She let it inside, slowly lowering herself all the way down, taking it all.

“Oh…my god…” He whimpered, dragging his hand to her waist.

She breathed quietly as she focused on riding him. Eddie moaned breathlessly, gazing at her and her stunning figure as she rode him.

He ran his hands around her tummy on top of the t-shirt, but then lifted it up to feel it from underneath. “Auhh…fuck…me…darling…yeah…you are so…pretty…”

She panted, “I love you so much…you are so big…” She bounced herself a little faster.

His hands fell to his sides from the pleasure, overbearing his limbs and muscles. All he could do was watch. “Darling, oh my god…f…fuck…”

She reached to the ends of her shirt and lifted it above her head, tossing it to the side with the rest of their clothes.

“Augh…” He moaned, “my god…you are…beautiful…” With the strength he had left, he lifted his arm back up, feeling her warm belly. “I…agh…love it so much…”

She ran her hands on top of his chest, “You feel so fucking amazing…I am so proud of you…”

“I’m…the one…who is proud…look at you…” He rubbed her tummy again before dropping his arm back down from the temporary lack of strength. “You’re making our family, cell by cell…that is the strongest thing…I have ever known.”

“Really…?” She placed her hand on her belly.

“Yeah…don’t you feel it...fuck…your mind…is perfect…your body…is perfect…that beautiful belly is perfect…”

She picked up her pace, her flesh clapping against his. Admiring him from on top, below her and moaning…she thoroughly enjoys this view.

He squirmed around from under her, mouth agape, eyes fluttering into hers. “You’re gonna…make me…cum…”

“Good, fuck…” she groaned. “You like this, huh? Nice to switch roles for a change… You love this pussy, don’t you?”

“Y…yes…! Oh fuck…darling…”

She bent her back down to let her abdomen lay on top of his. “How does this feel, my belly on yours?”

“Fucking…amazing…it is so…good…god, darling, I am…gonna cum…”

He wrapped his arms around her, pushing her body against his harder. The feeling of each other’s bodies moving against each other, breathing, panting, sweating as one being is overwhelming in a good way. Especially her three-ish month pregnant belly grinding on him like that…

She grabbed each of his wrists and held them down. “Breed me, fill me with your seed, baby. I am gonna cum too…”

He moaned, “Shit…I’m cumming, darling, oh fuck…”

His hips thrusted into her gently as he came, and she came at the same time. They stayed still for a few seconds, and then she slowly started to lift herself off of his cock, to show him the cum spill out. She tried to look, but her bump was in the way. He huffed as his seed dripped down his shaft.

“Holy…shit.” He whispered.

She collapsed onto him, kissing him.

She tucked both of them under the covers and turned off the lights, letting only the moonlight from the balcony windows shine in. They held each other tight and drifted off to sleep, Eddie’s arms wrapped snugly against her waist.

Chapter Text

Thanksgiving was a blast, the guys ate so much turkey that there was nothing left by the end. Our first Thanksgiving together…it was just magical.

Now Christmas is in the air, the decorations up around town and in our home made the mood feel nostalgic and joyful. I helped Arthur and Trager put up some lights around our house, and Eddie did the tree. Everything is perfect…

Besides Damien Rogers.

I have to find out more about him before I do anything else.

For now, I am happy anyways. We have our first check up today, I am so excited to finally see our baby, I might cry.

Eddie and I sat in the waiting room of the hospital, and then they called our name. Eddie was nervous, but holding his hand kept him calm.

I sat down on the patient bed, my heart might jump out of my chest at this point. Eddie moved his chair closer to me, holding my hand, both of our hands were cold and wet from anticipation. The nurse checked my vitals and asked some health questions, which I answered to the best of my ability.

“Your heart is quite fast, I am sure you are overjoyed to meet your baby today.” The nurse said.

Eddie smiled that goofy smile and held my hand tighter. “I am beyond thrilled.”

“I will go get the doctor who will perform the ultrasound now. Everything is going well on my end, but they will check too.”

The nurse left the room, and within a few minutes the doctor came in.

Good thing it is a female doctor…a male doctor touching on me would not mix with Eddie.

“How are we doing today?” She said, putting white gloves on her hands.

“Very good!” Eddie and I say in sync, looking at each other happily and then back at her.

“So I heard everything is going well, I am going to double check, and we can do an ultrasound and hear the baby’s heartbeat.”

“I can’t believe this is happening…I can’t wait to see it.” I said quietly.

I was ordered to change into the paper dress scrub things, Eddie helped.

The doctor began to get the needed equipment out and ready. I laid back on the bed and spread my legs open, resting on the foot rests at the end of the bed. I turned my head to look at the computer screen, where the ultrasound picture will appear. Eddie came closer, getting up from his seat, and holding my hand, watching my face and the screen, eagerly awaiting for what is to be revealed. I braced myself as the doctor did what she had to do in order to make the ultrasound work…(it has to go inside of me when it is this early in the pregnancy).

She felt around inside, the screen showed an image we couldn’t make out, until she found the perfect spot - and that's when we saw it.

A tiny speck on the screen…it’s our child.

Eddie gasped. “Oh my god. That…that’s…the baby?”

I felt my eyes tear up. “I…I can’t believe it…! Oh my god.” I put my hand over my mouth in shock. “What…what is that other thing next to it?”

Eddie turned his attention to her to hear the answer.

She smiled. “Congratulations…you are having twins!”

Eddie nearly lost his balance. “TWINS?!”

I clutch his hands harder, my lips quivering. I tried to speak, but I could barely form words.

“Oh my god, darling, we are having twins…do we know the sex yet? We would like to know!”

The doctor replies, “Looks like you are having girls. Congratulations!!!”

“Girls.” Eddie whimpered. “Girls! Did you hear that, darling?!”

I nod energetically, a tear slides down my cheek. “We are gonna have baby girls!”

“I am going to print out photos of your ultrasound today for you. Now, would you like to hear the heartbeat?” The doctor asked an obvious question.

“Yes!” I gushed, grabbing his arm harder, and pulling him closer.

The doctor grabbed another probe device of some sort. “I am going to expose your belly a little and put some lubrication on it, alright?”

I nod.

She rolls a thick lubrication across my tummy, and then presses the end of the probe against it, rubbing it around to find a good spot…

From the computer we hear it.

Their heartbeats.

Their quick and cute little heartbeats.

Eddie’s face turned nearly white, his body trembling when the sound hit his eardrums. “They…they’re mine.” He placed my hand against his chest, his heart racing against my palm. He turns to the doctor, “May I use it on her?”

“Sure thing, here you are.” She hands him the probe, placing it in his free hand.

He presses it against my belly, and there are their heartbeats again. Two beautiful, little angels. His heart pounded against my palm.

I survived that asylum. Not alone. With him. And now, after being through it all, bonding together, surviving together, facing death in the face together…we are having babies together. I have always needed to do this, the urge was always nearly overbearing, and the only thing that stopped me before was knowing it was wrong then. But Eddie came along, and the perfect situation opened. Now my lifelong dream is being fulfilled, that dream being the same as his.

The doctor said, “Now, you won’t need to have another appointment for a while unless something comes up. But for now, you are clear to go, and I will get you the photos, I will be right back.”

She left the room to grab the photos. We look into each other's eyes as we continue to take in the ethereal sound that comes from inside me.

“Trager was right all along… he said twins. He just knew somehow. Maybe because he was formerly a doctor, probably saw it nearly daily-”

I added, “I think it is just because I am a bit bigger than the normal sizes for the amount of time I’ve been preggo.”

He chuckled. “It is delightful…no wonder, two instead of one…they need a lot of room to grow… so nicely, like you are doing perfectly.”

“I still can’t believe it. Two in there? It’s crazy!”

He giggled again, “Heheh, oh god darling, you are gonna be so big…! I can’t wait to watch that…”

I cover my face in a little embarrassment. “Oh jeez. You’re right. How will I even fit them-”

“You will, you are the perfect vessel to carry my babies, you won’t have any issues growing, I’m sure of it. You still have zero stretch marks. That oil I always put on you is working out nicely.”

“It’s hard to believe I am designed to fit the equivalent of almost two bowling balls inside of me.”

“I believe it. You can do it, you are designed for that strength.”

The doctor came back into the room and handed me some photographs of our little ones. I held them tight in my hand as I showed them to Eddie. The doctor put away all the equipment, and I sat up on the edge of the bed, staring at the photos.

She got ready to leave the room, hand on the handle of the door. “One more thing that is important if you are going to engage in sexual activity. Try not to lay on your back for too long. Oh, and of course, dad; don’t put much pressure on her abdomen. Other than that, it is one-hundred percent safe to have sex. I can see both of you back into the second trimester, sooner if anything happens.”

We drove home from our first appointment with a smile from ear to ear on our faces.

“Darling, would you like to stop somewhere for a treat, to celebrate?” He asked.

“I need one now, yes!”

We went through a McDonald’s drive through, and we both got vanilla ice cream. We parked in the lot, facing the sun setting across the flat landscape, shining a beautiful orange and purple color from the clouds. He finished his cone before me. I tend to eat slowly… that only gives him a longer moment to stare at me eating, so I guess that is a good thing.

Chapter Text

Christmas time with my crew.

We found a moment to sit the guys down to talk about the babies during dinner the next day. It was excruciating for Eddie to keep his joy inside until now, I almost thought he would have a stroke holding it in.

“So,” Rick starts, slurping ramen noodles from his bowl at the dining room table, “Tell me. What’s the news, buddy?”

Arthur stares at Eddie and I, with Eddie standing behind my chair, his hands on my shoulders from behind. His fork was frozen mid-air as he awaited our response.

I reached my hand up onto Eddie’s hand. “Well, Trager…you were right.”

He nearly spits out his ramen. “SERIOUS?”

Eddie adds, “We are having twins…two baby girls.”

Arthur claps, Trager leans back in his chair in some sort of disbelief or shock.

Arthur exclaims, “Aw, girls?! I am so happy for ya guys. I can’t wait to meet them!”

Trager turned his head to look at Arthur, rolling his eyes and leaning his elbows against the table, holding his chin, “You sure they’ll wanna meet you? You look like a freak show.”

“You do too, dude!” Arthur chuckles.

“I’m sure they will love to meet their extended family; Trager and Arthur!” I joked.

“I have to give it to you, Richard.” Eddie said. “You guessed right. Even though you said it drunkenly, your prediction was still true.”

He picked his fork up again and twirled noodles around in his bowl, slightly bashfully, “Heh, thanks buddy. I’m a doctor, of course. It was very hard to not notice that your pretty wife looked…fuller by a little bit compared to the normal growth rate of patients.”

Makes me realize that Trager always tries to hide the fact that he stares at me, especially there…probably craves experimenting on it.

“Ugh, you’re such a pervert, Richard.” Eddie taunted.

“Am NOT!” He replied.

“...You were pleasuring yourself in the cabin, remember that one?”

“YOU were fucking!”

“You were masturbating!”

“ENOUGH!” I said.

Holy shit, this place is a nuthouse. I love them, though.

~

It is getting closer and closer to Christmas day. To celebrate the season as well as their freedom, we all went to an indoor ice skating rink. Of course…sadly… I could not participate at all.

Eddie sat with me, holding me close on a bench facing the cold rink. He nudged his head close to mine, meanwhile Arthur flew by us on the skates like a rocket engine.

“WOOOAaa-” Could be heard as he passed, only for a split second. I burst out laughing.

“These idiots.” Eddie grunts. “Those two make my head hurt.” He smirked a little, at least I know he is just joking.

Trager soon caught up again on his skates, stopping and scraping the ice at the ledge surrounding the rink, to talk to us.

Trager adjusted his red sweater. “Buddy, did you see how fast that little fucker is going? Jesus christ.”

“Ha! I didn’t know he had this in him.” I replied.

“Buddy!” Trager said to Eddie, leaning onto the ledge for support. “Join us!”

Eddie shaked his head gently. “No can do, Richard. If she can’t skate, neither can I.”

“Dude, listen, yeah I was a doctor and all, but, sometimes you gotta say fuck it.”

“I’d much rather be here with her anyway, and my little girls.”

“I have to say hello to them once I am done here. I’m going to try and catch up to Arthur now, that fast fuck. See ya soon, you lovebirds.”

He scurried away. Eddie pulled me closer, his body heat makes me feel like I am covered in a blanket. The dark green sweater he is wearing is really cute, and also really sexy, but I can’t fuck right here, so that has to be for later.

“Are you cold, darling?” His blue eyes hypnotized mine, his face inches from me.

“Uh, a little chilly, but I will be fi-”

“I can’t let you feel cold on my watch. Come with me, let’s go get you some hot chocolate.”

He got up from the bench first. It is like my vision is in slow motion, watching him hold my hand and raise me up to my feet with him. Being so small and vulnerable in a new place, new environment, yet he is with me, treading through it all with me. We walked together towards the exit of the rink that leads to a locker and hang out area, the light from the next room lighting up the entryway. I fell behind slightly, watching him hold my hand as he walked first, the lights illuminating around the edges of his body. He looked back at me with such a joyful look. I have seen him depressed, angry, furious, annoyed. I get butterflies in my stomach watching his face form such a pleasant expression. The world behind his eyes… I am grateful to be this close to him even so that I can know about it. I blindly follow wherever he takes me, and we eventually make it to the concession stand. He gets a hot chocolate for the both of us, and we go back to our bench that watches the rink.

I sat down with him again, taking sips. It warmed me up almost instantly. I place my head against his arm, closing my eyes, enjoying the moment.

Our peace felt amazing.

Until.

A random man approaches us.

“Mr. Gluskin!” He said.

Who the fuck? I gripped Eddie harder.

“Oh, hey Damien.” Eddie said, in a monotone voice.

This must be his manager. From what I have heard so far, I do not like him one bit. He sat down next to me. An anger I feel dwelling deep inside me swells, the flame has been lit. Eddie doesn’t like him this close to me either, one of his hands gripped my thigh tighter. The flame in my body is confused where it should go, his hand on my thigh starts confusing it.

“Who is this?” Damien jokes. “Is this your wife?”

“Yes, Damien.” Eddie rolls his eyes.

Eddie clearly just wants him gone. Eddie is charismatic, but with this guy, he wants next to nothing to do with Damien, besides having to work under him.

“You didn’t tell me she was preggers!”

I felt Damien’s unworthy eyes on me.

Eddie chuckles. “Yeah. Isn’t she a beauty?”

“How far along are you guys?”

“3 months-ish.”

He looks a little surprised. “Really? She’s…”

I give Damien an unamused stare, “Big? I know.”

“We are having twins.” Eddie says.

“Wow. Happy for you guys. I didn’t know you got it on, dude. Now it makes sense that you said you can’t work on latex…”

“Um.” Eddie said awkwardly. “Thanks.”

“Hey, nice meeting you hun, but I have to tell your husband some work related stuff, it will only take a second.”

My heart rate increases. A weird pit feeling inside is nagging at me.

“I’ll be right back, sweetheart.” Eddie says, patting my head and kissing it as he got up from the bench, leaving his hot chocolate next to me.

The two men stroll away and I wonder what could possibly be this secretive regarding his job? Even though my body is warmed up from the hot chocolate, the hairs on my back stand straight up in anxiousness. The farther and farther they walk away, the more scared I become. They eventually stop at the end of the other side of the rink, next to the farthest bench.

Damien isn’t expecting me to be able to see them, or even be looking, but he should know that I see everything. I see everything. Nothing gets past me. Not anymore. Maybe I will mic Eddie his next shift, with or without him knowing it's on him. Whatever is going on…I will find out. I didn’t get this far just to have everything fucked.

Damien nods about something enthusiastically, and he puts his hand on Eddie’s shoulder. I squint my brows down in anger more.

His hand starts to feel down my groom’s arm, almost erotically. My blood runs cold. Eddie yanks his hand off. I hear Eddie’s voice raise. He doesn’t like being touched by anyone besides me.

While I was inside my own head observing that, Trager appeared behind me.

He looks at me eagerly, about to say something in a good mood, but he notices Eddie and Damien. “Who the fuck is that?”

“Damien Rogers.” I grunt. “His manager.”

“Is everything, like, good?”

“I don’t know.”

Trager bends by the waist to view me at an equal level to him. “Want me to kill him? He looks like his organs would sell real well on the black market.”

“I don't know yet.” I look at Rick and then back to staring at the new enemy. “Not yet. I want to be the one to do it, if I have to.”

He laughed. “You? You think you have it in ya? With that small body? Well…it will get bigger…”

“You have no idea of what I am capable of, buddy.”

“I’d like to see you try.”

“Don’t worry, you will.”

“Do you want me to go beat his ass? I happen to be carrying some illegal substances that can harm others.” He nudges me playfully.

“Don’t beat his ass just yet, just go over there and see what the heck is going on with them, please…you can use whatever fent you got, just get him away for now, but don’t kill him…Rick, I have been suspicious of him for a while now. He was feeling up on Eddie just now.”

“Ooh, finally some spice. I’ll go check it out for ya. I’ll be back.”

Richard starts to head over to where the two are standing while in his rental skates still.

I watch as Damien turns to look at Trager who is approaching him, and a slightly horrified look forms on his face at the sight of the ex-doctor. Eddie looks relieved to see a familiar face intervene after whatever that was. Damien backs off, I guess he is finished telling him whatever he needed to hear for work. I doubt that was for work…

What makes this Damien bitch so touchy with my beloved? What makes him have to? Only one reason.

He is trying to take him away from me.

Eddie is for sure a hottie, and he does stand out a lot, but why does this have to happen now? I am pregnant with his children and his lowlife manager is trying to ruin it.

Eddie starts walking back to our bench. Out of Eddie’s view, Trager flings some laced powder at Damien without anyone noticing. Trager starts coming back over to us, pretending like he didn’t just lace someone. Damien didn’t notice anything, so he left out the opposite side. Hopefully that makes him get in a car crash on the way home.

“What just happened?” I asked Eddie, trying to not let my eyelid twitch.

Eddie grunts. “Ugh. I don’t like him. Just stupid stuff about management or something. I assume he just didn’t want to stress a pregnant woman.”

Trager replies, “I would really like to make him my next experiment.”

I grab him by the arms and ask firmly, “Are you okay? Why did he touch you?”

I see a light dim in his eyes. “I don’t know. I will be fine, for you, my love.”

He sits back down and takes sips out of his hot chocolate cup. Trager leans himself against the wall between the ice rink and floor.

“Where in the actual fuck is Arthur? Is his dumbass still skating?” Trager looks around, trying to spot him.

Out of nowhere, Arthur waddles up to us on his skates, holding a cotton candy.

“Where did you get that buddy? Give me some!” Trager says, trying to snatch a piece.

Arthur plops himself down next to me. “Get your own, bro!”

“Bitch. Fine.” He rolls his eyes.

Eddie can see on my face that I am still somewhat shaken up by seeing Damien touch him. “Darling, it’s okay, I am here. He is gone. You won’t have to see him again. We barely even talk at work.”

Eddie is right about one thing. He won’t have to see Damien again.

Not one thing on this earth is going to get between me and my love.

Chapter Text

“Buddy? You awake? Wake the fuck up. I’m serious this time.” Growled Trager.

“F-FUCK YOU! Just let me go! I can’t do this anymore!” cried the stalker, who is somehow still alive after having multiple toes and fingers mutilated off, then healed, to prolong his life as long as possible.

“Oh YES you can!” Trager purred back, dragging a thin but sharp blade across one of the metal tables he had set up in the corner of our large basement.

I watched Trager from afar on the steps, hiding behind the railings, peaking between the wooden poles. I don’t know how that guy who tried to rob/kill/rape me is still alive. I applaud Trager, I don’t even know how it is physically possible, all the things he has done to that guy, and somehow still kept his heart beating…

“You know, it’s funny how no one has tried to even find your ass.” Trager said, fiddling with the blade while making eye contact with his little play thing.

“Shut…up.” He replied, blood spitting from his tired mouth.

Trager adjusted the brown apron he wore, and under it a black long sleeved shirt with a slight v-neck. “I have already sold one of your kidneys, now what should I take next? You are makin’ me rich, buddy.”

“Stop…I have a life, you know…you are gonna kill me. Just do it already. Please…”

“A life? Of what? Heroin every other day? I do all that bullshit too, but you made no fun out of it…unlike me. See me? I am having sooo much fun right now. You used your highs to stalk this house, and poor little ol’ you didn’t even get the chance to fuck anyone here. And sorry buddy, I am not interested in your ugly ass, I know I’m hot as shit, so don’t even think about it, fucker.”

The barely alive guy lifted his battered shirt up and saw the fresh scar from when Trager took his kidney. He grunts like a hurt animal.

I am really confused as to how he even kept this guy quiet down here. Not once have I heard anything suspicious like screaming coming from the basement… and how the hell is he still alive? I remember he showed up here just slightly after we moved in, and that’s when he got caught by Eddie.

Trager snarked, “Does it look like I care about your scars? Are you a fucking quitter? I hate quitters. Do I have to get the big guy down here again?”

…Surely he means Eddie.

“No…please don’t…” The prisoner shuddered.

“I don’t know.” Trager chuckled. “You seemed to enjoy him. I loved watching you get beat in. He does a fantastic job with that sort of thing. I do too, not to pat myself on the back or whatever…”

He coughed up some blood, quivering weakly with the life he has left in him.

“You know what…?” Rick raised his pointer finger. “I can sell your appendix next. How does that sound, buddy?"

“Don’t you fucking dare!”

Trager closed in on him, hovering over his exhausted and bloody body. “Buddy, do you know how bad people need kidneys and shit? A lot. You know you don’t have a choice here. Someone has to win here, someone has to lose, I don’t make the rules.”

“I don’t give a single fuck about you or the damn people…let me go…my people will kill you!”

“What people? They are long gone, buddy. How do you think we can afford this mansion? You should care, by the way. I am working really, really hard here with you. I am a greedy fuck, but I also am doing this out of the own good of my sick little heart.”

“How does this in any way make you even at all, a smidge good, bro?!”

“I helped put a roof over their heads. The fellas up there, and the pretty little mother to be.”

“Do NOT tell me that you are having kids…you are a sick fuck, you know that?!”

“Oh I know, and also, no, I don’t got any damn kids. I almost did, once, a long time ago, don’t even get me started on that mess. Does your stupid brain remember her?”

“Fucking WHO?!”

“You tried attacking her. You were stalking her. The woman who lives in this house with me. I know you wanted to rape her. Why else would you look at her like that and watch us?”

“Oh, her, oh yeah, that bitch… she got me in this situation to begin wi-”

Trager abruptly and viciously grabbed his face, pulling him close to his and growled, “Don’t fucking even. YOU did this to yourself. Talk like that about her again and you’ll lose another toe, maybe even three.”

He whimpered as Trager’s withered hands held his chin tight, his nails poking into his skin. “Why do you even care about her, you are doing worse things than I ever would do!”

“Worse? Buddy, you stalked us…that was on you, bitch.” Trager let go of his face, pushing it away as he let go.

“I swear, I’m gonna kill you, and her! All of you fuckers!”

Trager roughly stepped his foot into his body, pushing him hard against the blood spattered concrete wall. “I won’t let you anywhere near her, you hear me? You’d kill a pregnant woman? You’re starting to sound as terrible as me. She is just perfect. Never seen a girl like her.”

“You’ve already broken my mind, I don’t care what I will do anymore. I am killing her in my mind, and you.”

“Dude, I’m gonna go get the big guy. Seriously, shut the fuck up.”

“You won’t. You want me alive, for that money right?!”

Trager let out a sort of angry chuckle. He began to walk away from him, and towards the stairs. Oh shit, he wasn’t kidding.

He comes closer and takes a few steps, and then stops when he sees me, crouched down, who saw and heard everything. He nearly shouted my name in shock.

“Shit. I didn’t know you were there, hun.” He began up the steps again, his voice soft, unlike how he spoke to that guy.

“Heh…it’s ok, really, I don’t know what made me want to come down here.”

“You shouldn’t of seen that…” He stood next to me on the same step as me and patted my back. “Really.”

I smile at him. “Thank you for what you said, like, about me.”

“Oh, yeah-” He looks away bashfully, and then back at me again, “I’m serious though, seeing that shit isn’t good for the kiddos.”

“It’s ok, Rick. You are doing what you gotta do.”

“Ah, if you say so. I’m gonna go get your man. Can’t let that little fucker down there speak down on your name without letting him know. He’ll be furious…which is good, I want that bitch nearly dead at this point anyway.”

After Trager fetched Eddie, both of them walked down the steps, Eddie first. I snuck behind him. The prisoner screeched as the sight of Eddie’s tall figure met his eyes. Trager leans with his elbow against the concrete wall facing the guy on the ground, looking eager with violence in his mind. Eddie stood in front of them, arms crossed.

“Shit.” The dude murmured with regret.

Eddie’s eyes hit his like a knife plunging into his heart. “I heard you were talking about things you shouldn’t have said.”

Before the guy got a chance to respond, Eddie scanned the room and realized I was close behind, holding the railing to the steps at the bottom, watching.

Eddie’s face went from angry to worried like a sad puppy. “Darling! You shouldn’t watch this. Go back upstairs, with Arthur. I’m getting you some dinner ready after I finish this.”

“Sorry, I'm getting curious.” I smirk.

“Like Trager said, it is bad for the babies to be around this. The research I have done says they can hear things from there…”

Eddie doesn’t even know about my plan to kill Damien. “Okay, I get it. I’ll be waiting upstairs for you, my love.”

I go back upstairs slowly, watching the scene as I get further and further away. I plop myself onto the couch, fiddling with some fabric of my hoodie. Arthur glances at me from Trager’s chair.

“Shh. Don’t tell him.” Arthur whispers.

“I won’t, hehe.” I giggle.

I lay back and stare at the ceiling, ignoring the sounds of excruciating pain from downstairs.

~

Once the two guys were done with their interrogation shit, they came back upstairs. Trager was in a new outfit, his apron must have got real dirty down there. Eddie went to wash his hands in the bathroom to scrub blood off his hands. Arthur shamefully moved himself off Trager’s chair and onto the couch with me. Trager looked pleased, sighing pleasantly as he sat into the chair. I wonder if they finally killed that dude or not. I’m not sure because Trager wants to scavenge every part of the body he can sell. I’ll ask Eddie later. Eddie came back into the kitchen after washing up in the bathroom, he started preparing some food for me. Seeing him slice food made me want to help, so I got off the couch and went over next to him.

“Can I help you?” I asked.

“Darling, please, let me do this for you. I must feed you a nutritious meal to help your body create our family. Making you do it would put extra stress on you, so let me take it off you.”

He put the knife down on the cutting board and pulled me close with one hand, and the other holding my tummy in his hand. I snuggled my cheek against his chest. Everything feels warm inside when he touches me.

Eddie adds, “Plus, it’s nearly Christmas. This is just one of many gifts to you. Go ahead and relax while I make you dinner, you deserve it.”

~

Finally, Christmas arrives. We all had a wonderful morning, opening gifts by the tree. Trager even got Arthur some stuff, I am honestly surprised, but good on him for getting better at successful friendships. Eddie basically overloaded me with gifts, a lot of them being clothes and accessories for the little girls. I got him new clothes, he already put the comfy PJ’s I got him on.

Eddie also finally let me help with dinner again, but he did most of the work, along with Arthur. Our first Christmas dinner together. Eddie kept his gaze on me the entire time while cooking, I was kinda nervous he would cut himself from not paying full attention to the knife. He stood behind me, his warm body engulfed me while he assisted me with the cooking. He did get up close and personal to genuinely help and guide me, as well as protect me from any accidents, but also because he is horny all the time and needed his fix, even though I am going to bang him later regardless…

Everyone helped fix the dining room table, and soon everything was ready.

I sat next to Eddie, Arthur sat across from us, and Trager at the head of the table. Fresh ham sat in the middle, steam glistening off of it. Many other Christmas dishes surrounded the ham. Trager had a bottle of vodka next to his crystal glass for easy refills. He was even kind enough to give some to Arthur.

“Make sure you mostly have that AFTER you eat…” Trager said to Arthur.

“Yeah, yeah, I know. Why are you drinking literally right now then?”

“Hell, I’m Richard, I can do whatever I want, plus, you’re a lightweight anyway.”

Arthur laughed with Trager as they joked.

“Okay, everyone,” Eddie started, nodding his head to everyone at the table, acknowledging their presence. “I would like to begin our dinner with a little speech.” Eddie turned to look me in the eyes. “I just want to say how much of a gift you are to me. Everyday you are a gift, everything you do, even the air you breathe. I have dreamed and longed for the life I live with you. You’re the best wife anyone could ask for, and it is already a privilege I have that I am able to take care of you, protect you, feed you. Not only that gift I have been granted, but the gift of two beautiful children being grown inside you. That is the ultimate gift of all. I love you so much, darling.” He put a hand on my belly and stroked it across. “And I love you two so much…I can’t wait to meet you. I am also so thankful for this beautiful home. Now, let us all eat a great dinner to celebrate this day.”

“I don’t even know what to say, Eddie, I…I don’t know where I would be without you.” The way he speaks about me makes me weak in the knees.

“Okayyyy you two lovebirds…I wanna eat!” Trager says, fork and knife in his hands, ready.

The dinner went fantastically, the conversations at the table were positive and meaningful, barely any banter between the guys. Me and Arthur barely could finish our plates, meanwhile Trager and Eddie ate like, at least four plates of food. At least I know Eddie has fuel for tonight's special gift unwrapping…

Suddenly, the front doorbell rang. We all looked at each other, very confused. No one was invited to this dinner, we aren't expecting anyone. I begin to get up from my chair, but Eddie stops me, and he gets up first.

“Darling, stay here, I will go get it.” He kissed my head as he got up, then he began towards the front door.

I could see the door from my seat, I turned my body towards it to watch. Eddie opened the door slowly.

Damien.

That motherfucker.

Chapter Text

Chapter 18

My heart raced. Damien shouldn’t know where we live. Eddie was certain that he didn’t have access to the record of our house. He never told him.

Then…who did?

And more importantly, why the hell is he here on Christmas Day, right after dinner? Doesn’t he have family to be with or did they all disown him too?

Eddie looked surprised, he just stood there at the door for a second, not attempting to be a gentleman and let him in. “Oh, hello Damien. Merry Christmas.”

“Heya, Eddie.” Damien said.

The way Damien purrs his name on his tongue disgusts me.

Damien held a gift bag in his hands, raising it up to show him, smiling.

I swear. He is trying to get Eddie on his good side, like trying to get him to be his little bitch, more or less.

Damien continued, “Here, a gift for you and your lovely wife.”

Eddie took the bag from him, trying to look inside, but the paper covered what was inside.

“Many thanks, Damien. Please, come in, we still have some food left, if you haven’t had dinner yet.” Eddie stepped aside, gesturing him in.

“Don’t mind if do.” Damien strolled in, looking around the interior of the house, and next at us, at the table, while Eddie made his way back to me, grinning, holding the bag out to me, and placing it in front of me on a clear spot the dinner table.

“It’s that guy, again?!” Trager slurred, as he has had a bit of vodka now.

I hope drunken Rick doesn’t spill any beans about my plan or the fact that Trager laced him the last time I saw him at the ice skating rink. It feels like he’s stalking us. I don’t fear for my safety with multiple murderers in the house, but I am worried about how he got here and found us, and his intentions behind this.

Arthur crossed his arms out in front of him on the table, and then dipped his head down onto them, tired from today as well as the vodka. I know Arthur won’t say anything, he doesn’t know much about this situation with Damien. What he could say is about the dude in the basement, but he thankfully looks comatose.

This is the perfect situation for me to gain the upper hand. Damien is in my house. Murder weapons are at my disposal downstairs, and potentially lethal drugs are in Trager’s room. Eddie would be super mad at me if I even attempted to pick up drugs like that. He doesn’t even really know about the weed either, he is kinda clueless like that, he assumes anything smokable in a rolled up format is just some type of nicotine cigarette. I haven’t done any substance in months and I have no interest in it. However, I do want to lace Damien again, hopefully worse. But I want it to be in my hands, my hands around his neck, strangling the life out of his useless flesh vessel.

Damien came over to the table. Please…just go away from them and get out of my house.

“Hello.” Damien held a hand out for me to shake, I stared at it. “Wonderful to see you and your family enjoying the holiday. Enjoy the gift I got you, too.”

I try my best to hide the disgust behind a cheerful expression. I really can’t tell what Eddie is feeling regarding Damien and his subtle flirtations. Should I shake his hand? It will be more suspicious if I don’t. So I shake it back. His hand is cold but soft, not squeezing hard at all. I press down my strength a little more, pressing harder than he is. Treading the waters with how much I can pull before he either spits out whatever he is hiding or leaves.

I thank him and we let our hands go.

Eddie rubs my shoulders and looks at Damien. “I can get you a plate, if you want.”

He giggles. “Oh, thank you, but really, I am fine. Just wanted to stop by.”

Sweat starts to form under my nice dressy sweater.

Damien looks down again at the gift bag. “Open it, please, you know I wouldn’t forget you, Eddie.”

I wish he did forget.

Eddie bends down closer to my face so he can see the unpacking right along with me. “Go ahead, darling. You can open it.”

I tense up. Uncertainty of this whole situation floods my mind. I can’t focus on anything besides my need to get Damien Rogers out of my life.

I pull the paper out of the bag, and then grab a box inside.

Eddie lights up. “Is that more sewing supplies? Thank you, Damien.”

Damien nods.

I pull out the next box. It is heavy and wide. I take the lid off.

What. The. Fuck.

I can’t believe what my eyes are seeing. He got me…

An urn.

Decorated in pink.

Is he insinuating that our babies are going to die?

What type of fucking gift is this?!

I drop it a few inches in the air onto the table in shock.

“Woah, what-” Eddie said.

Damien watches my unusual reaction. “It is a vase for some beautiful flowers, for a beautiful lady.”

A vase? It has a lid. A seal tight lid.

Damien smirks at me and then at Eddie. “Hey, I am actually getting a little thirsty, do you have any soda?”

“Yes, one moment. Thank you for the gifts, Damien. Nice of you to think of us.” He says, then walks away and into the kitchen, out of my view.

I need to think of how I can get Damien somewhere more private, and fast. I am ending this. Now.

You have the courage to show up to our home uninvited, without ever supposedly getting the address, come inside, give your boy crush a gift, and you give me an urn mostly meant for ashes?

You’re not gonna get away with this.

Trager, who was oblivious and drunk to the whole unfolding gift giving, glances up and sees the urn. I see it on his face. He understands what Damien is implying. He sees right through the flower vase excuse bullshit. He starts to stand up, I can tell he is gonna help me.

“Hey, buddyyyyy.” Trager said, approaching Damien. “Here, come get comfy, can’t just throw you back out in the cold after this.” He pointed to the family room. He led him into the room and onto the couch.

I followed, sitting down on the other end from him. I notice something on his hand, now that I am up closer to him. A fresh scar.

I lifted my legs onto the couch, forming them in a criss crossed position. “Hey, Damien, what happened to your hand?”

“Oh, yeah…” He laughs. “I got really sick recently. I’m fine, I just got rather…uncoordinated and cut my hand by accident.”

“Oh, I’m sorry.” Lying through my teeth. I hate lying.

Trager nodded at me and gave me a thumbs up out of Damien’s view.

I need to act quickly, before Eddie comes back.

Shit.

Wait. I hear Trager stalling Eddie a bit.

I feel the couch’s fabric on my now sweaty and cold palms. I feel my heartbeat pounding, blood rushing through my veins in fury. I suddenly spring up, crawling closer and closer to Damien. If I make it look like he touched me and Eddie comes back, Eddie will probably finish it for me. Trager and Eddie have done lots of practicing to keep our identities on the low, which means less ruthless killing. Pounding him in would be still valid and not garner much attention if found out, I mean…who would ever try and hurt a pregnant woman? Heh.

I grab the collar of his shirt tight in my grasp, pulling him close to my face. He looks rather calm for this…tells me he must have been ready, expecting this.

“I know what you’re doing.” I fumed quietly, teeth showing like a rabid animal. “Stay away from him. Stay away from me. You are trying to get rid of me, aren't you?! I’ve played these games before!”

I purposely slash at his scar with my nails, if this doesn’t provoke him to touch me, I don’t know what will. He nearly screams from pain, and from reflex he uses his leg to push me back.

“What the fuck!?” He scowls, grasping his hand, which is starting to bleed from reopening the wound.

“Stay away!” I say loudly, in an attempt to get Eddie in here immediately.

It’s time for my performance.

Eddie runs into the room and runs up to the front of us.

“What DID YOU DO?” Eddie shouts at Damien, waking up Arthur from his slumber.

I can’t help but smile from joy, I cup my hand around my mouth to hide it.

“She fuckin’ pounced on me, dawg!”

I grab Eddie’s hand and lean against him, “He groped me…! It was a reflex, I’m so sorry, Eddie! I didn’t mean it!”

Looks like my show is working.

Eddie holds me close, rising me up from the couch, holding me in his arms as if they were a cage, protecting me.

Trager runs into the room too, watching from near the entryway closest to the front door.

Eddie growls, “She never lies.”

“I didn’t grope her, she is fuckin’ lying! She is making this shit up!”

Eddie gently lets me go, and he approaches closer to him. He grabs Damien by the neck and raises him into the air, and then throws him onto the ground.

Eddie stares down at him. “Heavier than you look…how could you touch her like that?! I thought you were better than this. How couldn’t I have seen it before?! You’re filthy…just like…”

The end of his sentence that he didn’t finish, I know who he is talking about, his despicable father and uncle.

Damien grasps at his sore neck. “Fuck you, you know I didn’t, Eddie, you know me!” He switches his gaze at me. “It’s all your fault!”

“You got on my good side just to hurt her, and me?! I DO know you…you are just like them…filthy, vulgar, whores!”

“Eddie…I loved you…how could you not see it…?” He cried.

Eddie grunts with resentment, “Love? You know nothing about love! She loves me! Why would I ever love someone like you?!”

Damien starts to weakly get up. “You were supposed to be mine!”

Eddie grabs him by the arm and with no effort, drags him into the kitchen, showing him the front of the fridge, where the photos of our babies are hung by a magnet in the middle. He points his finger against the photos, using the other to grasp behind Damien’s neck, forcing him to look at them.

Eddie bares his teeth, “LOOK! Look at them! My children are everything to me. The love I have for her is infinite, look at what we created, TOGETHER! A love you will NEVER HAVE! How could you hurt her?! How could you…hurt her…while she bares my babies…?! How could you do this on Christmas?! You’re lucky I don’t SMASH YOUR FACE IN!”

“I…barely even touched her…” He whined.

I walk closer to them. “You kicked me…”

Eddie’s grip on his neck nearly breaks it. “WHAT?! WHAT?! YOU…YOU…KICKED HER?”

“To get….her…off….me…” He quivered, barely able to breath.

“YOU FUCKING KICKED HER?! WHERE?! HOW HARD?! OH GOD…” Eddie snapped. “My…my…babies…” He pauses between deep breaths. “MY BABIES! I’M GOING TO FUCKING KILL YOU!” He drags him across the floor quickly, and then slams him against the basement door.

Trager wobbles over toward them.

“HOLD HIM.” Eddie demands, glaring into Trager’s eyes.

Once Trager had a hold on Damien, Eddie stumbled over to me, grabbing my shoulders tight, then pulling me into a hug.

“Are you okay?! Are they okay?!” He wailed into my sweater.

“Yes…I love you… it wasn’t hard…”

He shakily grabs at my abdomen. “I…I need to know they are okay…” He picks me up without warning softly, and lays me across the couch, on my side. He is on his knees, caressing my bump. “I’m getting rid of him. You don’t even…know how bad I have to kill him…but I can’t…we would be discovered…the least I can do is beat his fucking ass…”

He got up from his knees and stormed back over to where Trager held him.

He could barely contain his anger. “Trager. Throw him out. Damien, I would like to never see you or your disgusting face again. If I see you ever again, it will be much worse. Understand? Oh yeah, fuck your job too. I’m quitting. I had better job options anyway, so fuck you. Now, GET OUT OF MY SIGHT!”

“Gotcha.” Trager replied. “Let’s go, buddy.” Trager dragged him towards the front door, picked him up, and then threw him outside, onto the cold concrete, then slamming the door.

He rushes back to me, “Don’t you get up, now, darling. I’m going to get you to the hospital.”

“Eddie, ah, I…I’m sorry for all this…”

“Don’t be…it’s my fault…I didn’t see who he really was…and I’m so sorry…please forgive me…”

“It isn’t your fault either, I love you, okay? I will love you always, through life and death.”

Trager enters the room again. “I overheard your conversation, and buddy, we are in luck, I have equipment here, we don’t have to go to the hospital to check. It’s also Christmas…no one wants to go to the ER on Christmas.”

“Right…! I forgot…go get it, hurry!” Eddie replies.

Once Trager fetched his supplies, he checked me out with the stethoscope.

“Her heart is fine.” Trager said, hovering over me, while Eddie sat on his knees, holding my hand tight. “I’m going to check for their heartbeats, okay? I am positive they are okay.”

“Do what you have to do, please be okay…” Eddie whimpered.

“Ok, here is a fetoscope, you should be at the point in which it will work, which is around four months. Now, can you lift up your sweater, I know Eddie won’t let me do it, so…”

Arthur walked into the room, and sat on Trager’s seat, concerned but also drunk.

I raise my sweater up nervously.

Trager put the fetoscope on, and placed the end on my tummy, which was a little cold. He traced it around on me for a minute. “Great news, buddy. They are just fine and healthy.”

“Oh my god…” Eddie sighed tearfully. “Thank you…I’m so glad they’re okay, if they weren’t…I would have gone out there and killed him.”

The fetoscope I have never had used on me before. It gets you closer to the babies without having to be electronic or machines to use, it is simple like a regular stethoscope. The weight and tension on my shoulders from this ordeal have finally fallen off, knowing my girls are okay, and Damien is definitely gone.

Trager took off the fetoscope and handed it to Eddie. “Here, you try. I don’t think you need instructions on this one.”

Eddie gasped as it was given to him. He excitedly put it on, and placed the end on my tummy.

“Oh my god…” He whispered. “I…I can hear them…”

“Oh my…I…I can’t wait to hear it again.” I replied.

He leaned in to kiss me. He moved the fetoscope all around my belly, kissing me again. I rubbed my tummy in relief and hope…

“They….sound so beautiful.” Eddie said. “I am so glad to hear them again…oh my god…so beautiful…I missed this perfect sound. Music to my ears.”

I can’t contain my smile, meanwhile I was faking it earlier when Damien showed up, but now, joy consumes me. Having such a close connection to our babies already, no machines needed, makes my body fill with love.

“Let me try, let me!” I said.

Eddie gave them to me. I look down at my belly, and place it on. The sound hit my ears like a song you’d hear being let into heaven.

“I can’t believe this…that…is really coming from inside me…their home...they are so strong…” I whimpered. “It's more beautiful than any sound I’ve ever heard.” I look up at the ceiling, closing my eyes, taking it all in.

Trager said, “They are gonna be big, for sure. I can tell the Walrider gave them a boost.”

I propped myself up vertical, taking off the fetoscope slowly in awe.

Eddie embraced me, sitting next to me on the couch now to be closer knowing I’m okay.

Trager stretched his arms above his head. “Congrats, guys. I’m gonna hit the hay, I’ll take Arthur with me. Come on, buddy.”

We said our goodnights, and a really drunk Arthur got dragged up the stairs by a drunkish ex doctor. He left the fetoscope on the end table with us in case we wanted to use it again.

Eddie and I cuddled for a while, feeling each other's warmth. He smells really good, even for that physical activity that happened today… His cologne smells refreshing.

“So,” Eddie starts, stroking my hips from behind, spooning me. “I am so eager for when the time comes that I will be able to feel my babies move inside you.”

Heat rushes to my face. “Heheh, I can’t wait either…I bet it will feel so euphoric.”

“Oh, I know it will, darling.” He slid his hands underneath my sweater, feeling my soft breasts, the other hand feeling my soft tummy. “I enjoy how you haven’t been wearing bras at all, lately…”

I breathe heavily, his touch is driving me insane, I can’t take it. “Hehe, I…I love this. Our first Christmas together…”

“God, you’re so hot.”

My back arches instinctually, pressing my behind against him even more. I moan softly, feeling his cock get bigger and bigger as he feels me. He reaches for my sweater, he starts pulling it off of me, above my head, and onto the floor.

“Wha…” I whisper. He is ravenous…

He tears off my pants next, and my panties. The lights have been dimmed, the only lights turned on in the room are the Christmas lights, lighting up my naked body in bright colors.

He scrambles to take his clothes off in a hurry. His breath is heavy. Now both of us are nude downstairs…if someone comes back down here or if Damien comes back…

He grasps my hips and brings us into the doggy position on the couch, standing on my hands and knees.

“You ready, darling?” Eddie asks, his erection nearly pulsing against my vulva.

“Y…yeah…give it to me…” I whimper.

He slides himself inside, where he belongs. I moan as quiet as I can keep it, but I don’t care if they hear, they are probably passed out anyway. He grunts as he takes slow thrusts in and out, holding my hips, pulling them back and forth.

He gets down closer to me, his big chest against my back, his head next to mine from above. “You are mine…”

“Yes…always…”

“No one else can ever have you…” He growls, fucking me slowly, feeling his muscles tense with pleasure. “You belong to me.”

I squeal but try to quiet down as best I can. He gets a bit faster. I arch my back downward and look back at him, my face hot, mouth agape from the overbearing pleasure.

“You are so fucking mine.” He feels around my body, caressing my belly, his warm hands send chills down my spine as they explore my body.

“It feels,” I huff, “Kinda…heavy…” referring to the hanging bump.

“Feels amazing…so soft…so…nice and…big….”

“I know, oh god, yeah…”

“By impregnating you, I claimed you, everyone who sees us knows I own you.”

“Yes, fuck, yes…keep it up…”

“You are the best gift I could ever be given… this gift you have given me, holding my babies…your physique is a gift…everything is…especially this…wet, inviting pussy. Everytime I look at you, I want to devour you. With you looking… swollen with my young, you are literally impossible to resist…”

“Oh god, ahh, yes, holy fuck…I can barely resist even, augh, looking at myself in a mirror, fuck…”

“I can’t resist you, darling. Turn towards me, I want to see…”

I moved my hips forward, letting his thick, long cock slip out, making a “schlorp” sound…

I flip over onto my back, propped up against the arm of the couch. Eddie placed a pillow down for me to raise my hips up, allowing better entry. I spread my legs open after sitting down onto the pillow.

He admired me from above. “Darling…you are such a beautiful vessel for my seed. God, I can’t get enough of it…” He aimed towards my pussy and he slid back in. He comes in closer, his belly on mine, kissing me. His tongue felt delectable inside my mouth. One of his hands went back to rubbing around my waist. We unlocked lips, looking into each other's eyes. “Your muscles are contracting around my cock, keep that up and I’ll cum.”

“I can't…help it…”

“Hmm…does doing this,” he massages both of his hands into my tummy, “make you do that?” He stopped thrusting, remaining still inside of me.

“Y….yeah, auhh…fuck me…”

“I feel it again, you love when I give attention to your…absolutely invigorating belly…”

“Mmmm fuck…fuck, keep going, please, I need it, so bad…”

He starts to move his hips back and forth again, his warm skin hitting against mine. I whimper and moan beneath him as he rearranges my insides for a good five-ten minutes.

My face is sweating, red, clearly near my limits, driven to absolute animalistic ways.

“Do you wanna…try something different?” He asks.

“Yeah, like…?”

“Here,” He holds my hand as we both get up off the couch. “Get down on your knees like the good girl you are…”

I heave in excitement, doing as he tells me to. I am so small down here compared to him, towering above me like a skyscraper. He comes around behind my back.

“Lay down on your back, short periods of time are okay for it right now.” He commanded.

I get onto my back against the carpet flooring. He gets down on his knees too in front of my head, then onto all fours. Before I know it, his cock is hanging in my face. His warm mouth licks and sucks at my pussy, and as he does, his dick jerks in front of me, begging to be pleasured. He groans as he eats me out, I start moaning too. I have never done six-nine with him before…this is gonna get interesting. I grasp his cock, rubbing it a little, then aiming it towards my lips. He feels my lips against his tip, his hip starts to gently aim inside. I suck his cock from the tip to the base, and he grinds himself in and out of my mouth. Having a mouthful of cock is…also invigorating. We moan along with each other as we suck. His upper torso grinds against my tummy, he tries to not push against it too hard.

He can tell I’m gonna cum, I can barely catch my breath from the noise I make, he starts to finger me at the same time, first putting in one finger, then two, then three. It feels so good, his big fingers inside all while he sucks at my clit, I’m about to cum, I can’t take it anymore. He speeds up thrusting into my mouth which only makes me even crazier, saliva spills out from the edges of my mouth, dripping down the sides of my face. He gets faster with his hands and tongue and so does his hips.

I start cumming, my muscles squeezing around his fingers tight, and at the same time he busts too, I feel his cock twitch with each pump of his seed that shoots deep inside my throat. He pulls his fingers out and holds himself up by his arms, looking back at me. He slides out of my mouth, cum and saliva mixed together drip almost like a waterfall off of his cock, it’s left encased in it. There is so much cum…

I swallowed it all, sighing once it got down my throat. Extra cum leaked out of my mouth. Wet and sticky saliva from deep down my throat were brought up by the face fucking, a thick strand was stuck from my lips to his dick. He sat down against the edge of the couch, looking at me with a hot, pleased face.

“Oh god. That was…crazy…” I said, wiping the wetness off of my face with my wrist. I sat in front of him.

“You take me so well from both ends…I prefer cumming inside you, against your womb, but god damn, darling. I make a mess of both ends…”

He holds his arms open for me to join him in his lap. I bury my face in his neck in a tight hug. His hot and kinda moist chest felt amazing against mine, as I am usually cold all the time. We sat there naked for a while, enjoying each other and holding one another. We also talked about possible baby names.

“I hope I didn’t shake them up too much in there.” Eddie chuckled, kissing my cheek, and down my neck.

“Heheh, they’re just fine, no worries…”

After the aftercare, we both grabbed our clothes into a ball in our arms and sprinted for our bedroom to go to sleep, and to not get caught naked in the main areas of the house.

Today was…crazy. But it ended on a good note.

I am sure Damien won’t bother us anymore…

Chapter Text

“Darling, is it fitting?” Eddie said from outside the master bathroom door.

I pull the shirt down only for it to come back up. The new clothes he got me for Christmas all mostly fit. Just not this one. It is New Years eve, we are all going to celebrate today somewhere where I can actually participate, unlike Ice Skating.

I open the door to show Eddie, who is sitting on the edge of the bed, watching.

He laughs, “Oh darling, your cuuute belly poking out, it's so adorable! Get over here!”

I take a few steps forward and I’m in his arms already.

I giggle, running my hands through his hair. “I swear, at this rate I will have to buy new shirts every other week.”

“I love it so much…” He says, rubbing his hands all over my tummy. “I am so happy to know you little girls are growing so well, and so fast.” He moved his head against them. “I love you both so much. More than life itself.”

“They are SO big. From now compared to the beginning of December it was definitely noticeable without clothes covering it, but it's been noticeable with clothes now…”

“Oh darling…remember what those books said? Each baby can get as big as a watermelon… speaking of, we need to reread those books together and cuddle.”

“I agree…and god damn…two watermelons…”

“Isn’t that great? I love watching you grow my babies inside you, so much, darling. It is magnificent, all of it, every second.”

I blush… “I really…like watching too…it is just all so beautiful…”

“Pregnancy suits you so well, my love. It was meant to be.”

“Thank you, but I gotta find something that actually fits for our outing downtown tonight…”

“Wait, what about those dresses I bought you for Christmas? Did you try them on yet, darling?”

“Oh, yeah! Thanks for reminding me!”

“Let me grab them for you.”

He laid a few dresses out onto the bed that are brand new. All of them have extra fabric around where the belly goes. I decided to put on a grey, off the shoulder long sleeve knit bodycon dress. He helped me into it, adjusting the fabric against me perfectly so it fit against the bump nicely and smoothly.

“So gorgeous, darling. Look at yourself in the mirror.” Eddie said, easing me toward the long mirror in the corner of the bedroom.

I smirk at myself coyly, feeling myself up in the dress. Eddie rubs my wide hips from behind, running his hands up and down each side of my body.

“Thank you for everything you’ve done for me, again.” I said.

“You’re welcome darling. I have to give you everything you need and more. This dress emphasizes our babies so gorgeously, you should wear this one tonight.”

“Yeah, I should.” I purred, pressing my butt closer against his crotch.

“Oh, darling…another round? Your desires are limitless. The breeding we did this morning was intoxicating, like usual.”

“Hehe, we have to get ready, perhaps we can save that for later tonight~”

“Sounds like a plan to me, darling.”

Eddie finished getting ready as well, and both of us walked downstairs, to see Arthur and Trager waiting by the door.

Trager whined, “What took you guys so long?! Don’t tell me you got that dick again…them kids are gonna have shaken baby syndrome by the time they're born…”

Eddie looked a bit frightened from what he said.

“Don’t worry Eddie, he’s only kidding… that can’t happen.” I reassured him.

Trager chuckled to himself slyly, seeing yet another trick pulled on Eddie worked.

“I was trying to fit into clothes…” I answered Trager's original question.

“....Mhmmm I get it. Whatever you got on now seems to be…working nicely. Now, can I get a poke? Please?!”

“If he even lets you, especially after that chaos on Christmas…”

“Trager.” Said Eddie, firmly. “I’ll give you a pass, since you did save us a trip to the hospital, and you gave me reassurance when I was so worried, so I’ll allow it.”

“Hell yeah!”

“Be…” He paused. “Gentle…Like you’re touching the petals of a flower.”

“I can be gentle, heh, I was a doctor all those years, no one ever got hurt or nothin’, no one got shit sawed off in an accident. I am veryyy gentle.”

He’s lying…but I know I am safe with Eddie, my protector, plus living together has made everyone need to trust each other to even be close to functional.

He scoots closer to me, putting the tip of his finger against the middle area of my bump, pressing in a little, the squishiness allowing it to cushion slightly like a soft mattress.

“Whooooo’s drivin’?” Arthur said.

Trager and Eddie stare at each other, Trager slightly bent at an angle to look downward towards his poke fest.. I trust Eddie much more, sorry Rick.

“Me, of course.” Eddie said, grabbing my waist.

“Fine….” Rick whines, turning away to walk us out the door, but first he did one last poke.

All of us exit the house, Eddie locks it up behind us. Trager makes it to Eddie’s red car first, hopping into the backseat, then Arthur following. Eddie speedwalks so he can make it to the passenger seat before me. He opens it for me, kissing me first.

He hops in finally, starting the engine, headlights beam on, and the radio plays oldies in the background. He smiles at me before accelerating out of the driveway of our perfect home.

We reached the main road after leaving our neighborhood. As he drives us, he occasionally rests his right hand’s palm against our babies, rubbing it up and down.

I can hear Trager shuffling with something from his pockets behind me. I turned my head to look at him to figure out what was making that noise.

“Don’t worry sweetheart, it’s just a little booster…” Trager said, sniffing a line of cocaine from the palm of his hand into his nose.

“Bro….” My jaw drops, slightly smiling, not even sure how to react to this shit.

“What in the sam hell is he doing?” Eddie grunts tiredly, trying to focus on the road, clearly fed up with his shenanigans for today.

Trager already made a mess this morning, a stoned Trager forgot to wash off his shoes after checking on that dude in the basement, spreading blood stains onto the nice carpet of the family room. Of course, Eddie was the one that cleaned it up, snarling the whole time out of annoyance for that “surgeon”.

“Just a lil…” Trager sniffles, getting the last bits into his system. “Bit of snow, ya know, to spice shit up.”

“I swear if you are doing drugs back there, in my damn car.”

Arthur is barely holding a laugh back.

“He is, isn’t he.” Eddie sighs.

“You want some buddy? I’ll share.” Trager held out the bag of cocaine in the middle between Eddie and me, I shuffled towards the window in an attempt to be as far away from it as possible, just in case.

“NO! Get that shit away from her, christ.” He flung his hand at him.

“Fine, you do you, buddy.”

After another 10 minutes of Trager trying his hardest to annoy Eddie, we make it downtown, the bright lights of the city illuminating the clear night sky.

Soon, we make it to our destination. A really fancy club and bar, like where Paris Hilton would party.

Richard blows through the doors to the club first, using both arms to open the doors, swinging them straight out.

“Get ready bitches, Trager’s entered the building.” Trager said slyly.

People started to look at us…

Eddie grabs my waist and leads us to the check in area, completely ignoring Trager’s existence. After all of us are checked in, we head towards the dance floor, looking around, thinking about what we are going to do for the New Years.

“You gonna party with me, buddy?” Trager asked Eddie, almost yelling to get his volume loud enough to pass through the loud dance music.

“No. I am getting her some food, I can tell she is a bit peckish. Eating for three makes you pretty hungry, believe it or not.”

“Whatever, well,” He paused to switch his gaze at me, “sweetheart, ya better join me out here after you finish.”

“I will be joining her too, you know.” Eddie adds.

“Yeah, yeah. I’ve never seen your old ass dance, buddy. I’ll challenge you later.”

“Challenge? You know you will lose.”

“Not if I’m on that good shit, bro.”

“You know what, she is getting hungrier each second I waste engaging in this with you. Go dance with Arthur, or something.”

Trager laughs. “Haha, come on Arthur, let’s fucking go!” He grabs Arthur’s wrist, dragging him deep into the peppy crowd on the dance floor. Lots of people stare at whatever they just saw enter the dance circle…

Eddie lets out a relieved sigh, pulling me against him, the side of my decently round belly hitting his. “Finally, those lunatics leave us be. Come now, darling, let’s get you nice and full of some delicious food. Can’t leave you or the girls hungry, now can we?”

I chuckle and blush. “How’d you know I am hungry?”

“I know you, darling. Besides, I also heard your belly growl when I was helping you fit this gorgeous dress on…heheh.”

If he keeps it up, talking like that, I’ll have something dripping down my thighs.

“True. And thank you for noticing, even the little things.”

“Of course, it’s my duty, darling.”

I follow Eddie as he brings me to the bar area, which had a few empty seats. The stools were tall, some having a backing to it for support. He traded out a stool with no back on it for a backed one for me. He sat down first, taking my purse from me and setting it onto the slick, shiny stone counter. I lift a foot onto one of the poles to try and get up the elevated seat, and Eddie sees me struggling a bit. My balance is off now that the babies have gotten pretty big already.

“Darling, wait! Let me.” He says, quickly grabbing his hands around my waist, hoisting me up and onto the seat, effortlessly and softly, not squeezing too hard around the belly either.

“There you are. God, you are just so cute.” He goes back to petting my bump once again.

I never get tired of the belly rubs, ever. He could do it all day and it will never go dull, if anything, with time it gets better. Having twins is also a bit rare, especially for the first time. That also obviously makes me show more and faster than if we were just with one.

I blush even more as I look downward at his large hands caressing me, if I stare at it too long…that is going to be a problem since we are in public…

A bartender comes over to us, asks us what we want.

“A virgin margarita for her, of course.” Eddie smiles. “Oh, and a plain cheeseburger with fries. And a Manhattan for me, please.”

The bartender goes to get that for us. I lean against the counter, crossing my arms, admiring Eddie’s face.

“You know what I like.” I said.

“Oh yeah, I do.” He leans in closer to me, moving his hand onto my thigh, rubbing it slowly, and squeezing a bit here and there, feeling my fleshy parts. “I read you like a book, don’t I, darling?”

“Ye- yeah.” I purr, enjoying his touch.

The thumping music, neon lights, scenery, graceful scents, Eddie next to me, his hands all over me, his babies in my belly…all is right in the world.

Soon, my food and our drinks come. I dig into my food, it takes a lot more than usual to feed me nowadays…

The taste of the fruity virgin margarita goes down my hatch, the taste sweet, seeping into my tongue.

“Aren’t you hungry too?” I asked him.

He gives me the bedroom eyes. “Just for you, my love. I am all full for now.” He moved his hands off me and onto holding his cup of whiskey, and the other hand patting his stomach.

Oh yeah, I remember he had some leftovers from New Year’s eve dinner earlier, he left nothing left, only a few stray crumbs of everything. He also ate a big piece of a New Year’s pretzel.

He took sips of his drink, still staring at me, like how he always does.

Soon, I am nearly done with my food, but…

“Uhh…Eddie.” I said nervously.

“Yeeees, darling?” He replied, finishing his second cup of whiskey by now.

“I…I think I feel them moving…”

“Oh my god, are you serious?!”

“Yes…this is the first time I’ve ever felt them move…”

“Oh god, darling!!! It must feel amazing, aw, our babies! Finally, saying hello to us!”

He turns his whole body towards me, I swivel the seat to face him better.

He places both hands on either side of my bump, feeling up the sides of my waist, then moving into big circles around the whole thing. His smile is infectious. An intense warmth fills my body, even though I’m not the one drinking.

He calls out for another drink, this time straight shots. He takes a double shot quickly, still with the other hand on my stomach, and he sighs in a happy relief after it goes down.

He suddenly gets off his seat, gets real close to me, and gently grabs me, pulling me off mine and into a big hug.

“Darling…” He whispered, muffling a little through my golden hair.

“I can’t believe it, I just can’t…”

“I know…” His voice broke, pure happiness in every letter spoken. “They must have really liked the music, oh my goodness…” He cried, laughing seeping through the tears.

“Our…” I whimpered. “Babies…they are our’s, together…”

He moved my hair out of the way of my neck, pulling it behind my ear, kissing up on my soft neck. “Yes…our’s…I love you all so much.”

I notice other people sitting at the bar noticing. They look happy to see us happy.

Eddie slowly grooved his body while hugging. “Hehhhe, if you get any bigger it will be hard to reach in to kiss you like this, darling. I can’t wait until I can feel them myself…with my own hands.”

“I can’t wait. I can’t believe this. Ooh, there we go again.” I said, feeling some more tiny movements inside.

“They are so active and healthy…I’m so proud of you, darling. Where inside do you feel it? I wanna try and feel myself.”

“Hmm, uh, I think in the back, it feels like they are rubbing against my stomach a little bit.”

We kept embracing for a bit longer, and then, Arthur found us.

Arthur said, “Hey guys, you comin’ out with us? Rick’s getting impatient…”

I look at Eddie, then back at him. “Oh, for sure, we just felt the girls move, literally just now, for the first time.”

Arthur clenched his hands and brought them close to his face in excitement. “Are you SERIOUS!?”

“Like hell she is.” Eddie said, obviously all the whiskey is starting to hit him, I smell the scent of liquor on his breath.

“Let’s go celebrate, ready, Eddie?” I said, grabbing my glass and finishing the rest before we go out there.

“Let’s go, I want to celebrate this beautiful thing with you. But, darling, be careful, okay?”

“Of course, you’ll be right with me!”

“I’ll stand behind you, and I will make sure people give you space. No one is allowed to bump into you.”

“Of course! Do you think they are ready for some dancing?”

“Oh yeah, I think they are enjoying this music, possibly trying to dance inside you as we speak.” He put his palm against my tummy, feeling around it to see if he could feel anything from the outside, but I don’t think they are big enough for that yet.

We followed Arthur across the room and onto the dance floor. Tipsy Eddie doesn’t care much for the crowd, only caring about the possibility of anyone hurting his babies or me. He held my hand tight as we followed Arthur deep into the crowd. Pushing through party goers, we find Trager, in the middle, with a small lack of people near him, probably freaked out by his…interesting face.

“I got em!” Arthur said loudly, above the music to Rick.

“BUDDIES!” He exclaimed, opening his arms up, welcomingly.

“Rick, we have great news!”

“What would that be, hun? Is it that you finally wanna dance with the Rick?”

“Uh, not that, but the babies started moving.”

“Oh, fuck yeah, that’s great,” He turned his attention to my groom, “Eddie, Eddie, buddy, you gotta be so proud right now, aren’t you buddy?”

“More proud than a father can be!”

“They ready to dance or what?! Happy New Year, fuckers!”

The song “Like a G6” started playing, my heart thumping, the lights flashing…this is my other favorite place to be.

Eddie began to very subtly grind on me, hugging me from behind, his face red and happy. Trager starts dancing, better than I expected him to. Arthur began grooving too, almost bumping into Richard. I let my body do whatever it wants, flowing with the music. I used to do dancing in a studio for 5 years, then when I left I taught myself new techniques, going wherever the groove took me.

As I move, I hear Eddie sigh pleasantly as he watches and feels me against him. My hips moving with the beat, he can’t help but get flustered. Playfully, he held my hand and spun me around, letting me land back into his arms, gently of course. I face him now, grinding against him, holding my arms around him, my eyes fluttering at his.

“It’s so,” I said, pushing my tummy closer against his, “weird with this new center of gravity, it’s fun, I like it.”

“Oh I bet so, darling… excuse my language little ones, but fuck, you are really hot right now.”

“So are you~”

“Mm…”

“WHAT THE HELL!” Yelled Trager from behind me.

I turn quickly to see Arthur breakdancing and doing the worm like it is nothing. Since when could he dance too?!

“HELL YEAH FUCK IT UP ARTHUR!!!” Trager says, dancing so hard I’m scared his glasses will fall off.

I press my chin against Eddie’s chest, looking up at him. “I wish this moment could last forever.”

“It’s mutual, darling.”

We moved against each other with the flow of the music, energy flowing through our veins. He swayed more than me, his movements becoming slower, his eyes glassy, focusing on me and my body.

Trager clapped watching Arthur boogie, and he started to groove closer to Trager. Soon enough, both of them had an arm on each other’s shoulder, yelling and dancing.

His gaze falls onto the two guys, then back at me. “Darlinggg…they are distracted.”

“Yeah?” I look over at them. “They look like besties.”

“I just wanna…” He moved his mouth against my ear and whispered, “breed you while no one is watching.”

“Is that what you want, hmm?”

“I know both of us do. I feel so good right now, I need to have it.”

“Follow me.”

He grabs my hand tight, and we start to make our way out of the crowd while no one is looking. We make it to the outskirts of the mass of people, and we scurry along the sidelines, heading towards the neon bathroom sign. No one sees us slip in a private stall. I lock the door behind us.

Eddie stumbles against the sink, holding himself up, panting while he tries to keep his head lifted up to look at me. I stand in front of him, running my hands up along his suspenders, his chest rising and falling quickly. He balances himself and starts to unbutton his dress pants.

“Come here.” He growls, grabbing me by the hips, fingers grasping around my skin tight.

He squirms his fly open, freeing his enticing and engorged cock, already leaking precum. His hands roughly move the ends of my dress up on top of my back. He pulls my ass against his long dick, resting it between it on top. The muffled music vibrates our innards from outside the door. No one will hear us. I lean on the sink for support, staring at our reflection in the mirror.

“Fuck…” He groans, drunkenly moving my panties out of the way, placing his tip against my wet slit. He begins to push inside me slowly. “So…wet…you were ready, huh darling…” He moans, his whole cock pushing inside, and soon I feel the skin of his crotch against me after fitting fully inside.

I moan in loud harmony over the music in conjunction with him. I grip the cold sink harder, trying to keep my balance as he goes to town pretty rough behind me. Strands of his black, thick hair fall out of place, shaking back and forth. His eyes drift up to look at us in the mirror, the sight of us like this makes him smile pervertedly, biting his lip as he caresses his hands around my body while using them to push me on and off of him. He is so drunk he isn’t realizing the force and pressure he is using on me, which isn’t a problem, he is just normally a bit nervous about “hurting” the kids… His tie dangles against my back. I see an opportunity arise…

I snag his tie in my hand, pulling him closer, so close down to me I can feel his breath against my hair. “Harder.” I whimper, looking back at him and into his eyes.

“You are…so…fffffucking hot…” He places his hands around my tummy and speeds up his pace, nearly shaking me off my feet. “I fuckin’ love you, so much, augh…”

“Show me, fill me up, prove it.”

“I’d loooove too…” He growls, he thrusts harder and harder until he stops abruptly, so hard he pushes me off the ground by a few inches. “Fuck, I’m cumming, so deep…”

His hot load is dumped deep inside, he does a few more thrusts to milk every last drop of his seed into me. After finishing, he leans against the sink with me, breathless and attempting to regain his strength. He wobbles above me but finds his balance, and looks at me in the mirror. I feel his cum begin to slowly seep downward with gravity, slowly dripping down my leg.

“Prove it, again.” I purr.

He runs his hand through his hair. “Again…? Oh darling…I can.”

My pussy is extra slippery with the cum inside, and he starts grinding again. His cock is still just as hard as when we started. His energy is still not depleted, he is able to fuck me just as fast and rough as the first round.

“I know you can fit…auh, auh…so much…cum inside you…” He moans, sliding his hands up and down my bump. “You get filled up soooo nicely, darling, fuck…”

“Fill me up, again, over and over, give me all of the seed you have left…”

“With you being so…” He gently turns me to face him, and lifts me up onto the countertop, legs spread, his soaked cock sliding right back inside. “...beautiful and…” he places a hand back on my abdomen. “...big…it makes me so easy to please…”

I moan louder when he touches me there. “Cum inside me again, please…”

His hips pound against me with the beat of the music. He rolls up my tight dress to expose my pale, soft gut. He is salivating at the sight. He feels the warm skin of my belly, making me nearly scream from overbearing pleasure. He slows down a bit and I feel another burst of cum deep inside, he groans heavier than before, his breath nearly becoming a hot vapor, and sweat becomes visible on his white dress shirt between his chest. The feeling of a second load inside me is excruciatingly good. He stays still, head ducked down in exhaustion, trying to regain his strength again. I feel his seed start to seep out from around my flesh and his cock. He pulls out and cum spills onto the floor.

“Good boy.” I huff, petting his hair.

He moves my now soaked underwear back to covering what it's supposed to. He sluggishly but carefully sets me back down onto my feet, and adjusts my dress to the best of his ability. In exhaustion, he leans against the wall behind him. I fix his pants and make him presentable again. Once we freshened up, I dragged him back out and to a table. We sit together, and he kisses me all over. Eventually he puts his head down against the table and closes his eyes, with his hand resting on the tummy. I wonder if fucking him will make him sober quicker, because we still have to get home…and I am not letting a coked up Trager drive us back.

Eddie falls asleep, and I nudge my head against him. I cover his hand against me with mine. I close my eyes and I feel tiny movements inside me again.

I had a great night, but I can’t wait to be back in my bed…

Chapter Text

My eyes drift open. The warmth of our blanket covers my naked body, and I rub my eyes and sit up against the pillows.

“Good morning, darling. Happy New Years Day.” Eddie said softly as he opened the curtains from the balcony windows, shining the bright Florida sun into our room.

“Hey, good morning, love.” I said sluggishly, pulling the covers down.

The sun beamed onto my bump. “You are…so cute…” Eddie said, mesmerized.

“Thank you…I am probably looking like a mess, though…last night was crazy.”

“You look stunning, darling. Speaking of, perfect time to moisturize you.”

“Heh, okay.” I said, slowly opening up my arms wide in a stretch, closing my eyes which are still sleepy.

Out of my view, I hear him grab the oil from one of the drawers. He crawls onto the bed and sits comfortably next to my side, the sun illuminating his blue eyes.

“Here we go…” Eddie said, pulling down the blanket farther, past my mid-thigh.

I lay back in relaxation, and he pours some oil onto my chest and abdomen. He begins to slowly rub the oil into my soft breasts, I squirm and whimper quietly when he slides over each of my pink and tender teats. After rubbing the oil into my chest, he moves onto my tummy, which is shimmering from the sunlight and oil.

“Thank you…that feels so good.” I sigh.

“I am so glad, darling. You’re so silky smooth. I hope they feel calm and enjoy the belly rubs too.”

“I’m serious about this, but I heard massaging it in certain ways puts them to sleep.”

“Really? That is good to know. For the future, now we know what to do if they are being rowdy and need them to stop kicking.”

“That will be fun to try. The tiny kicks don’t bother me at all, yet. Probably won’t bother me when they are bigger, either. I don’t care what anyone says, I will love it, even if it hurts.”

“I love and admire your strength, darling. I chose a strong woman to be my bride. You are going to be such a great and strong mother, darling.”

“Thank you. I love you.”

“I love you too. So much.”

Time to figure out a plan, one Eddie shouldn’t know about. It’s been a bit since the confrontation with Damien. Eddie has since found another job with sewing, the pay being even more fruitful than before, the downside being it is just a few more minutes away than the first job. He hates even just a few more minutes away. A few more minutes from me and the girls makes him worried and anxious. He isn’t working a ton of hours since we are great financially, and he wants to spend all his time with me. I have to somehow slip away to do some research. Eddie’s always watching, which has never bothered me, if anything I find it highly attractive, but in this situation, I’d rather have him not watch.

“Oh.” I said, faking a groan. “I feel a little nauseous, I have to go to the restroom for a bit.”

His grin turned into a worried frown within seconds. “Oh god, I am so sorry, darling! Let me help you over there. Let me get you some clean clothes first. Stay right there, it will just take a second!”

He scrambled to the drawers to find me some comfy clothes. While he’s distracted, I grab my cell phone and hide it under my legs. He comes back and hands me the clothes, rubbing the side of my face like I am an injured dog. I start to quickly throw them on so he doesn’t notice my phone. I need him distracted again to slip it into my pockets…what now…?

“Oh, baby, I’ll be downstairs in a bit, could you get my herbal tea ready for me, it would make my day.” I asked.

“Of course, anything for you, my dearest. Are you going to be okay, are you sure?”

“Yep. Just need a few minutes…I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be sorry, darling. I will get your breakfast ready immediately. Do you need help getting up?”

“I am okay, babe. Thank you.”

“Of course.” He kisses my head and looks into my eyes, then pulling himself out of the trance I give him to go downstairs and do what I asked.

Once the door to our bedroom shuts behind me, I quickly get up and put my phone in my pocket and head to the master bathroom. I sit on a seat in the bathroom and begin to search up Damien Roger’s information online. Trager recently helped me find his phone number without Eddie finding out. I type it into some sketchy websites I know that will lead me to more information.

There we are.

This will help me.

He is twenty-six, and lives alone. Has some drug charges from the past. Appears to be a recovered/recovering addict. Maybe that is why the shit Rick laced him with didn’t kill him like I’d hoped…

I have some different routes I can go with this. First option, which is the much more secretive option, is to stalk Damien on my own time, and kill him on my own time. This brings up the possibility of my health being harmed. Any altercations physically will be dangerous, especially now. I still have five more months to go, and I am already decently rounded, my balance is off, I am not as mobile or agile as I can be in this state. My second option is “frame” Damien to be worse than he is, and have Eddie be in support of slaying him, and if I try hard enough, he might end Damien himself. Second option seems better and more logical. It will be a lot easier to get him against Damien more than he already is. I still have to slip away and follow Damien, that is a must. I can’t sit here and commit to either plan without seeing who I am up against while he isn’t suspecting a thing. I scratch my hair as I ponder my thoughts. It is the perfect time to start to set up fake messages from Damien. It isn’t lying. It can’t be. This is for the benefit of our family, our future, and most importantly, our love. I would never lie to my husband.

I scribble down a fake letter from Damien onto a piece of paper on a sticky note that I found under the sink, in the cabin below.

I write:

Eddie.

I can’t take this anymore. You have been forged into a wannabe “husband”. If your blind eyes can’t see it already, it is ruining you. You are becoming soft. Weak. This dream of yours doesn’t matter. It should be with me, not that pathetic wife of yours. Those pathetic things growing inside her, too… it will be the end of you. She got pregnant to chain you down to this fleeting fantasy, you know it won’t work. They will turn out just like you. End it while they are still unripe. Or I will. It’s your choice.

-D

There we go. An untamable smile smears my face, I hold back my laughter. With this, Eddie will be fully and only mine. I can’t keep watching from the sidelines hoping Damien leaves town and forgets about everything by himself. He won’t forget. He’s stepped foot in our home. My home. I still question how he found us. Does he know Eddie’s past? Did he figure it out? Well, anyway, it won’t matter soon enough.

The only thing that matters is the love Eddie and I have, burning with a passion since the day he laid eyes on me.

~

“There you are, darling!” Eddie said, as he saw me enter the kitchen. “How are you feeling now, please tell me you are okay!”

I smile and slowly walk towards him, my arms open. I embrace him in a hug. “I am feeling a lot better. I missed you, even for like, five minutes.”

“Here.” He nudges me to look at my breakfast and tea on the island counter. “Made with love, for you. Of course, only eat it if you feel well enough, darling. I assure you it will not hurt my feelings if you can’t.”

I try to get into one of the high-up chairs at the island, but yet again Eddie sees this, and he lifts me up onto it.

“Thanks.” I chuckle, reaching for my tea mug.

He pets my tummy while I take a sip. “How are you baby girls doing?”

I look down at his hand. “They are as great as can be.”

I gaze into the living room which is connected to the kitchen, spotting Richard with his daily coffee relaxing in his chair, definitely with some shots of vodka in his drink. Arthur’s curled up on the couch, fiddling with the sleeves of his shirt.

I can’t deploy the note just yet. Once he is sleeping tonight would be a good time to hide it on the front door.

Eddie sits down next to me. “Darling, if you feel up to it, would you want to take a quick dip in the hot tub today? It will be good for you and the girls, just for a little bit.”

“Oh yes! I’ll have to bring out my swimsuits.”

Trager overheard from the other room and blurts out, “SWIMSUITS? Ohhoho am I gonna see your sweetheart in a bikini? Ehehehe. You got thongs?”

Eddie turns his head quickly to stare at Rick. “Richard, I swear, I have had it up to here with you lately.”

“Sorry, buddy. It's not my fault your wife is a hottie.”

“I am going to blind you with acid. Stop.”

I giggle over their bickering.

After finishing my breakfast, Eddie carries me into the family room and plops us down on the couch, me in his arms.

“Oh darling.” Eddie whispers into my ear. “I love our morning cuddles.”

“Me too.” I kiss his cheek.

Arthur fell asleep while curled up, he noticed nothing.

I feel the babies move again, slowly and softly, like a good morning hello to me. I smile and close my eyes. I want to cherish every second of this.

Eddie notices my pleasant face. “Darling?”

“The babies are waking up for the day. They feel wonderful. Speaking of…I’d love for you to make them some beautiful clothes.”

He snuggled me tighter. One hand around my shoulders, and the other rubbing the bump. “Amazing idea, I was going to surprise you with that idea today, actually, but you beat me to it, darling.”

“That is so sweet of you.” I kissed him.

“I can’t use the supplies that…whore…Damien….got me.” He growled. “The babies deserve better. I’ll run to my new office today and pick some more up, okay darling?”

“I understand…can’t have that…disgusting creatures ‘gift’ be used in any capacity, especially for them.”

This day is going very well in my favor. What Eddie doesn’t know is that just a little bit ago I found out Damien’s address. It is just a brief walk from the new job. He only even works at the old one because his family had a history there, and the new store popped up just a few years ago in comparison, while Damien’s store has been there since the 80’s. While Eddie picks up some things at the new office, I will take a peak on Damien.

After lunch, I slipped into my pink bikini for a short dip in the hot tub. It is a bit chilly out, even for Florida, so the hot tub will be nice. Eddie got into some swim trunks too, keeping a dark grey t-shirt on. Trager spied on me from inside the house. I peak over my shoulder as I stand in front of the hot tub, watching him watch me. Eddie comes over after putting the towels down on the outdoor table and notices Trager. He shoos him away with both hands. Trager laughs and scurries away to somewhere else in the mansion. Eddie puts his attention back on me.

“Darling.” He said, pulling on the collar of his t-shirt. “You look…absolutely…stunning.”

“You like?” I twirl around in a circle for him.

“Very.” He comes against me, pressing his abdomen into mine. “You are a sight for sore eyes, darling.”

I look into his blue eyes, and kiss him again. I grab his hand and lead both of us to the edge of the hot tub. He gets in first, cautiously bringing me into the water after him.

“Wow. So hot. I missed this.” I said, the steamy water rising higher up my body as I got in.

“You are clearly hotter. Come here, darling.” He pulls me onto his lap, sitting down in the stone seat underwater.

The sound of cicadas are the only thing besides the bubbly water that enter our ears as we relax together. My belly pokes out above the waterline.

“Oh dear.” I blush once I notice.

Eddie notices next.

His heart nearly skipped a beat. From either side, his hands massaged my swell, with possessiveness I could feel.

“You are growing so nicely…” He murmured. “Here, wait…”

He moved me effortlessly around to sit on him facing forward, the water making me light like a feather, even though in regular gravity I am still easily carried by him. My tummy sat flushed against his torso. He couldn’t decide what to look at, me or them.

“My beautiful, beautiful girls…” He said, one hand gripping my thigh tightly, the other grazing around on the bump. “My babies…nestled inside you, perfectly, like God intended.” The other hand left my thigh and joined in caressing my belly.

He kissed me, my cheek, my jawline, then continued to stare at my belly against his.

I sigh gently, “I could lay here with you forever.”

“Forever.” He repeated. “You are mine forever. And so are they…” He continued circling his fingers along my stomach. “They will always have me. I can’t believe it, they are truly mine…alive…inside you.”

His obsessive love and devotion fell over me like a blanket, which I welcome with open arms.

“Keep me safe.” I said, kissing his cheek. “Forever.”

“I’ll keep you safe until this planet turns to dust. I’ll keep my baby girls safe from everything sick and scary in this world…I must protect you for as long as I live and breathe.”

He pulls me harder against him, devotion you can feel in his touch, his firm and toned belly being pressed against by my squishy one.

He looked back up at me and said, “You and our babies will never be alone. They will never know fear, pain, or loneliness. They will always have us. No one will ever hurt my babies, you understand that, darling?”

My chest fills with a delicate and beautiful feeling, only one that can be achieved by being with him and our daughters. “I won’t let anyone or anything hurt them.” I looked down at them, rubbing them myself now, and he covered my hand with his. “All they will know is love. You are such a great dad already.”

“We will make the perfect life for our daughters. No one will take that away from me.”

Chapter Text

I polished up my look in the mirror before Eddie and I headed out to pick up the sewing supplies from his new office. My makeup must be perfect. My outfit must be perfect.

Everything must be perfect.

Perfect for him.

Perfect for me.

I adjusted my deep, blood red sweater dress down my hips.

Eddie knocked on the doorframe to our bedroom. “Ready to go, darling?”

“Yes!” I said, nearly jumping from excitement. I playfully speed walked over to him, and kissed him.

He smiled and looked me up and down. “I don’t know how you do it, being so beautiful, so effortlessly?”

He grabbed my waist, pulling me close.

We said our goodbyes to Rick and Arthur, they have control of the house for a bit while we pick up the supplies, and I stalk…

Walking out the door, his hand holds mine calmly. He goes to lock it, and that's when he notices that note…from “Damien”...stuck right at the center of our front door.

Eddie drops my hand from shock. He grabs the note with force and raises it to his face to read.

I see the calm, happy and excited look from seconds ago shift suddenly into an emotionless stare, his eyes going cold. I’m sorry I had to do this, Eddie, really…but it is for the better. We need Damien gone. What I wrote is what Damien thinks anyway, that little bastard.

“What…” Eddie says, his voice quiet…and then raising, “...the HELL does he think I AM?!”

“What is it?!” I yelp, clinging to his big arm.

The anger is fuming off every word, “...D…Damien…he…he thinks…he can take…my babies…away from me…?!”

“What?!”

“He is…AFTER THEM. He is after you. He is after ME. Fuck. I’ve wanted to kill him after what he did on Christmas. But this… this seals it…”

“What are we going to do?! Oh no. Oh no no no no… Eddie, I’m scared!”

Eddie recollects himself. “You have nothing to fear with me, darling. I will fix this. I will figure this out…I need to calm down. Let’s go get the sewing things, then we can go over this…I assure you, darling, you are safe.”

“Oh god.”

Eddie opens the door back up again and yells for Trager.

Rick and Arthur come running.

“What, buddy?” Trager asked.

“Be on the lookout. That fucker…Damien. He wants to hurt us. Her and I will be right back, but while we are gone, check the house for anything suspicious, check for any weaknesses, broken locks, anything. He will not get into my home.”

“Got it, boss. Man, what the hell, bro.” Trager sighs, closing the door with Arthur to get to their new task.

~

Eddie started the engine to the car, his hand resting on my thigh tensely, the other hand gripping the steering wheel, the whites of his knuckles showing. Off we drove. We sat quietly beside each other. An ominous energy leaked softly off of Eddie’s presence, he is trying to keep it all together, but I can tell that note absolutely destroyed him, and he is just waiting for the moment it can be fixed.

We pull into the parking lot. He opens my door for me and helps me out.

“Oh god.” I huff. “Eddie, I…I’d love to go in, but with all this craziness, and the babies are being restless, I just need some fresh air out here…”

He grabbed me by the shoulders. “Okay, darling. Stay right out here if you have to. It won’t take too long to gather the things and bring them down. I’ll be back in ten minutes, if I don’t get distracted by making the baby's outfits sooner than I prepared for.”

“Make a matching one for me, okay?”

“Of course, darling. I love you so much. Here are the keys to the car, if you need to get back in and sit down, I know the children are heavy. Be sure to lock it if you do.”

I accept the keys in my hand and nod. He starts walking away towards the door. Once he is inside, I’m running down a few blocks to Damien’s house.

He must be eliminated.

I walk briskly across the parking lot and onto a sidewalk. I look both ways at a crosswalk, and run across once it cleared. The sunset is bright, beaming across all the buildings along the streets. I take a moment to breathe once I reach the other side of the road. I looked back towards the office to double check that Eddie had not come back out. The coast is clear.

I inhale deeply and start running down the sidewalk, clutching the keys to the car. My lungs aren't burning yet. The wind against my face feels good, freeing. I make another block down, and then another. The hunt begins. I heave and grasp my belly in exhaustion.

And that's when I see it.

Damien’s house.

A two story home, dark inside, and the lawn messy and overgrown. Of course a man like Damien lives like this, unkempt, unlike Eddie. I can’t see much from where I am standing yet. By now, the sun has gone down farther in just a few minutes, making the darkness stronger, the sunlight left is being blocked by other buildings. I slow down, and scurry into Damien’s messy yard. I hold my tummy and bend over as I race for the side of the brick wall of Damien’s house. I press myself against the wall and regain myself. I don’t notice anything in the window next to me, so I shuffle quietly to the end of the wall. My heart is racing, but picks up a notch when I hear voices. Voices coming from right outside his door. I peek an eye to see the front of the house. A woman, tall and lanky, with dark hair, is talking to Damien, who is standing in the doorframe, talking to her from 10 feet away. It looks like she is leaving. I focus harder to hear what they're saying.

“Dude, you need to stop this.” The woman said. She has a British accent.

“Why? You don’t get it. I can get her out of the picture in almost an instant!”

“But why do all this for Eddie?”

My heart drops, my blood runs cold. They are talking about…us?!

“There is no one like him, Angela.” Damien replies, frustrated. “I know what he is, she doesn't. I was nothing but nice to him, and she still hated me.”

“What is he, really? You have no proof of anything. All you have is that I guess he is a creepy guy with a messed up face, but that doesn’t make him…whatever you think.”

“I want him for what he is. His wife doesn’t have what it takes, I just know, I have seen it with my own damn eyes. She needs to leave him. Before he hurts someone again.”

“Again, you have no proof. You need to give up on this ‘Eddie Gluskin’.”

“My heart broke into a million pieces when he slammed me to the floor. But…something deep inside me wants that back. I will ruin him if it means I get close to him again.”

“I am worried for you. I really am, Damien. This isn’t you.”

“She should be worried because of him. She is even pregnant, for fuck’s sake. She needs to get out.”

“How do you know she wants out? She is perfectly happy and cooperating in making a family with him. Damien, listen to me. Eddie. Does. Not. Want. You.”

“You need to listen to me, Angela! He will want me. He doesn't know what I am capable of. I know what he is, and he WILL want me.”

“Damien. I am not gonna keep talking about this with you anymore. Goodbye. You need help.”

“FINE! Fuck you too!” Damien stormed back into his house, slamming the door behind him. The tall woman walked back to her car and got in.

I get down on my knees, the cold grass against my legs as I watch her drive away.

Does she know too much?

She might be next on my list.

Shit. This took longer than I thought. I zoned out. I need to get back to Eddie.

~

“Eddie! Do you need a hand?” I step out of the car as if I had been sitting there a while, smiling at him.

Eddie walks over to the trunk and pops the lid. In his hands are a few big bags of supplies and a sewing machine. He lays them onto the floor of the trunk. “I’m okay, darling. Let’s get you home.”

We buckle our seat belts for the ride back to the house. He rests his hand on my thigh again, not super tense anymore. He is a bit quiet again. His mind is occupied thinking about what he will create for our daughters. Do I tell him now? About what I heard? I can’t keep this to myself much longer. It is crumbling. The words are on the tip of my tongue. I sit in silence, my mind running over and over on when I should speak up…

We are about 5 more minutes to the mansion. The roads are nearly empty, the sun has just dipped below the horizon.

I gather myself. I turn to him, putting on a soft, innocent voice, “Eddie, uh…I…I have to tell you something.”

His demeanor stays the same, but his grip on my thigh tenses. “What is it, darling?” He kept his cool, but I can tell something chilling is hiding beneath it.

“I…I don’t want to make it worse, I don’t want to bother you more…but…” I look at my hands, playing around with my fingers. “Damien…has been…talking about me.”

His eyes stare at me blankly, something deep down is cracking.

“He…he’s been telling people…that…you are going to hurt me. He thinks I am in danger around you.”

Eddie stopped the car immediately, swerving to the side of the road. My heart races. I whimper and hold my tummy.

“What…did he say…?” Eddie is breathless.

“He wants to take you away from me.” I said, voice shaking. “He thinks you’re dangerous.”

He stared at me, face blank.

He began to chuckle with hints of insanity, “D…Damien?! Oh my lord.” He dragged his hand down his face in astonishment.

He grabbed my wrists tight after finishing his fit of laughter.

“Do you…believe that?” He hushed.

“I believe in us. Our love is what I believe. I have never doubted it.” I replied, taking his hand in mine and pressing it to our unborn daughters. “Do you feel it? Our love helps keep them alive.”

Looking down at his hands and then up at my face again, he is lost in my eyes for a moment.

“Well…” He said. “Darling. Be honest with me…”

I shudder.

“How do you want him to suffer?”

My mouth slowly slid into a sick smile. He is…letting me have the choice? I giggle, “Bad. Very bad.” I frown again, "Eddie, he…he threatened our babies…”

“I know…he will regret being born when I find him.”

...Her heart flutters in her chest, getting faster and faster as the realization begins to settle in. He is giving her full control over how he will torture the threat. This is just what she wanted, needed, and craved primally…for yet another threat to be eliminated, without her having to hide it.

“Darling, listen closely.” Eddie murmured. “I am going to make sure he won’t live another day. I am going to take care of this, I won’t let anything happen to you.”

“Baby, wait! You can’t do this alone!”

“What…do you mean?” His eyelid twitches.

“I will help you. You have been doing all the work, I need to show you my love by helping murder Damien Rogers.”

A smile emerges on the groom’s face. “You’d…help me?”

“Of course I will! Don’t you know how much I want to tear his guts out? Ever since I met him I have hated him. He always was so touchy with you. It makes sense to you, doesn’t it, Eddie? He wants me out of the picture. He is trying to separate us.”

“He cannot separate us. You are always by my side. I love you, and only you. I would never let that filthy fucker rip us apart.”

“I love you too. When are we…doing this?”

“Let us go home now, but tomorrow we hunt. I’d love for you to help me, but I really am fearful of how it will affect the little ones.”

She runs her hand through his hair. “I know that. I am doing this for their future. So they can always be safe.”

“That is true, darling.” He kissed her softly. “They are so incredibly strong. I will do anything to keep them safe.”

The couple drives back home, plotting, planning. They check in with Richard, making sure nothing out of the ordinary happened while they were gone. Eddie brings all the sewing supplies up into the family room, for him to work on later.

Damien is first.

The plan that spawned is this: she texts Damien on her cellphone and manipulates him to show up somewhere, under the guise that she is in danger, and needs Damien’s help to escape. Damien will buy this, he wants her out of the picture, and meeting with her in private is the perfect time to smear her out of Eddie’s life.

Richard and Eddie sat in the dining room, an hour or so after he returned home. His wife was taking a hot shower to refresh herself. Arthur is drawing with crayons at the kitchen table while listening to the radio.

“That is perfect, buddy!” Trager exclaimed, after Eddie and his wife ran the plan through him first. “Stupid fuck will believe it.”

Eddie replied, “Tomorrow night, at dusk. He will meet her at the abandoned warehouse, deserted in the middle of an overgrown Florida field. I will make it fast. I can’t have her in any more danger than she is already. The second he enters that forgotten place is the second his fate is sealed.”

Richard’s tone became serious. “Eddie. You must be careful. One wrong thing, and all of us are caught and thrown back into the shithole prisons. You cannot fuck it up, buddy.”

Eddie took a sip of whiskey out of his crystal glass. “I know. I will not fail.”

Eddie’s darling finished her shower and put on a Victoria’s Secret robe he had bought her. She sat herself on their bed and brushed her hair, pondering what is to come.

Eddie came into the room, smiling at her as he closed the door.

“Darling.” He purred.

“How was it with Trager?”

“It went well.” Eddie sat down beside her and put his arm around her, stroking her back gently. “Everything is fine. No need to worry at all, my love. I hope the shower calmed your nerves. I also let Arthur burn the note Damien left us.”

“Perfect.” She stroked her tummy cautiously. “Everything will be perfect.”

“Of course…” He notices her rounded form, the robe parted open slightly around her waist. “You are perfect.”

Playfully, he begins to tickle her, bringing both of them down onto their backs on the bed. He unwrapped the robe, exposing her naked body. He snuggled close to her belly, massaging it all over.

“You know who else is perfect? My girls.” He said, talking specifically to them. He kissed her stomach. “Daddy loves you two so much. I’m right here.” He looked back up at her, “Your skin is so tender, let me lather you up in soap tomorrow, okay, darling?”

“Mmm, I’d love that.”

Eddie got back to whispering sweet things to her tummy again, “Daddy is going to make you both some more cute clothes. I’m gonna make you match with mommy, too. I wish you girls were big enough so I could see when you move around inside…”

His wife blushed. “Once month five comes, we will be able to spot them move. I can’t wait.” She put his hand in hers, squeezing her fingers around his.

“That is going to be so soon, did you hear that, my little lovebugs?”

Anytime he touches her, she relaxes completely. Lying in bed with him like this makes her wish she could freeze time. The heaviness of her center feels good, she enjoys every moment of this pregnancy journey, secretly wishes it could last forever.

Chapter Text

The warehouse creaked, old metal shifting and turning. Water droplets dripped from the roof after a big Florida rainstorm. It was quiet besides the gentle rain pitter pattering on the metal ceiling. Eddie had prepared thoroughly all day before this moment, even preparing medical supplies borrowed from Trager, stashed in his red Cadillac, parked hidden a few hundred feet away from the warehouse and the field that kept it. He knows in his heart she will not be hurt. He knows this because he has told himself over and over before falling asleep the night before, that he will be faster than anything Damien tries to throw at her, if he tries at all. Eddie equipped her in a long, black leather trench coat with military grade armor underneath, baggy leather pants, and black leather high heeled boots that rode up to her thighs. She patrolled the area before to make sure cameras were not in place anywhere. The coast is clear. Damien is to arrive any minute now.

“I love you.” Eddie whispered into her ear as she stood off to the side inside the warehouse, before he embarked into darkness, becoming a shadow.

“I love you more.” She whispered back.

Her stomach twisted, her chest tight. The anxiety almost hurts…but the excitement nearly cancels out the pain. She whipped up some tears, ready for Damien.

They both heard a car slam its brakes on outside. It’s him.

Damien ruffled his thick, dark hair as he contemplated walking inside the warehouse. His phone is tight in his hand, rereading the text messages from her over and over again. Before he drove here, he snorted a line of cocaine, desperate to feel better than stressed out with all this madness. She won’t know he’s coked up, right? Does he even care about what she did to him at the Christmas dinner? He is too high to remember. He is on a one track mind, all he needs to do is take her out of the picture, so he can get Eddie back, employ him again, give him better pay than even what he is paid as a manager just to keep him. His heart aches for Eddie’s touch again.

He wants to be hurt, but he wants to break her more.

He steps foot into the warehouse, his boots covered in mud.

“Hey, where are you?!” He called out.

“Right here.” She said sniffling, crocodile tears sliding down her clean face, coming into the light, shining from a hole in the ceiling, illuminating her figure to be almost ethereal.

“Hey, what is going on?! I can get you out of this, you just have to come with me, I can find you shelter, you could stay at my house, whatever you need!”

The knife hiding behind her coat was calling for her to strike, but she kept it quiet, she knew she wouldn't need to use it yet…

Damien cautiously steps forward more, growing closer to Eddie’s darling.

His brain, being too drugged, failed to notice the plastic wrap that covered nearly the entire floor area of the building.

A creak from behind him made his body go tense, but he threw it off as the metal of the old building simply shifting.

Damien was cold, but still sweating bullets.

The behemoth shadow from behind him came into the light, his fate was already sealed.

He couldn't even shout before Eddie’s rock hard fist clocked his jaw, twisting his skull, and sending his body to the concrete floor.

It is finally unfolding in front of her. Something she has dreamed of. Yearned for… to be protected by someone like Eddie Gluskin. She couldn't keep the high pitched laughs in, she busted out laughing maniacally at the sight of the pathetic Damien Rogers finally down, like he belongs.

Damien’s mouth began to bleed, his jaw cut from the force that Eddie hit him with, a force inhuman.

Eddie stepped onto his chest, pressing down, the cracking of his ribs echoing throughout the warehouse.

“You think you can TAKE HER AWAY FROM ME?!” Eddie roared, eyes fuming and bloodshot.

Damien croaked, “E…Eddie…wait…”

His wife stepped closer, peering over Damien’s head from above, Eddie on the other end. She held the knife with joy, holding it up and pointing it towards his body on the floor with eagerness.

Eddie bent down, one hand on Damien’s neck, grasping around it so hard it could pop off. “You want to kill…my precious babies?”

Damien claws at his large hand, but it did nothing.

The first time Eddie and Damien fought, it was domestic, something contained, contained within a home and contained within the social barriers as something mostly justifiable to the public eye. This time, it is something else, something animalistic. While animalistic and depraved, love still loomed, after all, Eddie and his other half are doing this to keep it alive, keep their unborn daughters alive, and their lifelong dreams.

Damien made the mistake of meeting Eddie Gluskin and falling for him.

Who wouldn’t fall for someone of his stature, six foot and ten inches tall with a killer body?

“This is for Paris!” She barked happily, taking the knife and slipping it against Damien’s right shoulder, cutting him.

Blood spurted from his body and onto her black, high heel boots.

“And this…” She purred, “IS FOR ELEANOR!” She stabbed Damien again, this time in the other shoulder.

“Who the FUCK! Let…ME GO! EDDIE, YOU CANNOT DO THIS TO ME! SHE IS CRAZY!” He cried, blood bubbling from the corners of his mouth.

“Crazy? She is crazy for me.” Eddie crooned, smirking at her.

Eddie’s heart is on fire watching his perfect bride assisting him in protecting their love and their babies futures. The thumping of his heart is like drums inside his ribcage, beating only for her, and for his budding children that are tucked snuggly in her womb.

“Love isn't, for everyone.” Eddie scolded Damien, swiveling his foot around on his broken chest.

Once he knew Damien was too weak to move again, he released his footing off of him, and gestured to her for the knife. She handed him the knife, and when their hands touched again, it felt more electric than ever.

Eddie mutilated one leg quite a bit to keep him from being able to flee easily, if he somehow tried. She held her hand against his mouth to cover his squeals, which sounded like a dying pig.

Another sound crackled behind the three of them, near the door.

“Need me?” Arthur said, walking in, holding a big trash bag.

Arthur walked over to the group and assisted in putting a still alive Damien into the bag. Arthur threw him over his shoulder and proceeded to drag him towards the door.

“Just a second, my love. I have to fetch the car.” Eddie said to her, kissing her on the forehead before leaving.

Arthur stood alone with her and Damien, beaten and bloody in the bag.

“Hey, Arthur.” She said, grinning.

“Heya. I knew you guys needed me!”

Eddie treaded the tall and thick grass quickly for a few minutes, until he reached the car. He brought it back to the warehouse, parking it so the trunk could open directly in front of the door where Arthur was ready to unload the pathetic Damien.

Arthur easily plops Damien, squirming and groaning, into the trunk.

She giggles as she passes the trunk shutting on him, holding her mouth. She sits into the front passenger beside Eddie, and Arthur stays behind to clean up the blood. With plastic wrap, it is a really easy clean up. Arthur also has no problem with walking all the way back to the mansion, the area that they live in has no criminal activity (besides them) and even if someone tried to mug him, they would for sure turn back around upon seeing his disfigured face.

“Wake up, you little shit.” Eddie growled to Damien, who is chained up in a wheelchair in the mansion's basement.

His wife watched in another chair, across from Damien by about fifteen feet. She crossed her legs slyly. She had changed outfits since Damien woke again. Now she is wearing a black and extra tight maternity t-shirt, with a heart cutout breast window, and the same leather pants from before.

Eddie walked behind her, holding her shoulders from behind, admiring her as if she was a religious fertility statue.

“Damien.” She said, staring into his eyes, something sinister behind them.

“Fuck you to hell.” Damien spat towards her.

Eddie had to be stopped from going back over to attack him again, she grabbed his arm and gestured to him that she had more to say to him.

“You are probably wondering who Paris and Eleanor are.” She said, pulling a strand of blonde hair behind her ear.

“No, and I don’t fuckin’ care.”

“Paris and Eleanor…” She lowers her hands to her belly, and caresses it softly. “They are my beautiful baby girls. Our girls. You think you can threaten them and get away with it?”

Eddie lowered himself down to the floor to be closer to them, pressing his temple against her swollen tummy, in a deep obsessive trance.

Damien just groaned back, staring with hate in his eyes.

“I’m going to get Trager, I want this sick fuck to suffer.” Eddie whispered into her ear.

Trager comes downstairs peppy, ready for fun.

“BUDDY!” He shouted, grazing over to Damien.

Another prisoner in the room cries out, being woken by Trager’s voice instinctually. Damien is left speechless once the existence of the other person was made known.

That is what is going to happen to him next.

“Richard, take out his kidney, liver, you name it. Sell whatever you can for profit. Leave him alive, I will handle him later.” Eddie said firmly to the surgeon, as he put on his blood stained apron, ready for action.

“Got it, buddy.” Trager grabbed a bonesaw off the metal table next to them.

Eddie grabbed his wife's hand and led her back upstairs as if they were walking through a field of flowers on a date.

Back upstairs, Eddie cradled his darling tight in their bed. His body relaxed, warm, full of love. She spread out naked as he massaged her muscles everywhere, a well due reward for her great help in hunting Damien, and in general for being a goddess on earth, put down here just to love and serve Eddie. Both of them are tired from today’s incident. He slowly rubs her breasts and belly from behind.

He sheds his clothes too, ready for sleep.

But something else first.

His fingers trail along her hips, across her lower abdomen, and stay there a moment, making possessive circles with multiple fingers above her groin, then they slide down again, slipping between her legs. She is already soaked, leaking out of her pussy, which she can’t help. Being pregnant in itself is a turn on for her, and when he worships her like a goddess and pets her like how he does, she melts. He slides his pointer and middle finger between her vulva, feeling his wet territory. She moans softly and grasps her hands at his free hand. He is ready, panting and hot. He maneuvers his free thigh facing upward against her nice behind, and bends his knee to lock legs with hers. He lets a long finger enter her, her tight muscles contracting around him in ecstasy. He teases her until she is sweating and panting to be filled up by something much bigger. He grinds his hips closer against her, his big cock sliding around the wetness of the outside of her vulva. He pushes a little harder, pulling her body against him more to get the perfect angle, and with ease, he slips inside, her warm walls enclose around him snugly, it makes him go weak. She can’t keep herself quiet, she moans as he starts to thrust into her, gently and sensually. His breath is shaky, she feels it against her skin. He uses his fingers to massage her clit. She nearly screams, she shudders against him, her inner walls tightening and releasing with pleasure. More natural lubrication seeps out from her hole, coating him in more. He increases his rhythm and speed. He places his other hand against her soft and flushed belly, pressing into it gently. She nears climax, he gets faster with thrusting deeper and deeper into her and gets faster over her clit. She explodes, heaving for air, her moans like a song to his ears. As she cums, he feels her abdominal muscles tense and clench. Feeling her cum on his cock and her swollen belly tensing makes him close, a volcano near eruption in his body. He props her up onto her knees, into a kneeling doggy, her sensitive and big bump rubbing back and forth against the bed as he makes love. He quickly grabs her hands into his as he senses himself about to bust. She turns her head backwards and they lock lips, moaning and groaning into each other. He makes his thrusts faster but in a strong rhythm, his skin slaps against hers. He pushes his huge dick as far as it could possibly fit inside her, his breath hitches. Cum starts to pool inside her, filling her up more and more. He does three or four more thrusts, slow, enjoying the orgasm and pumping her full of his hot load.

He pats his hand against her belly. “You have been such a horny slut for me lately…enjoy your reward, darling.”

She arches her back, pressing her breasts into the blanket as much as her bump would let her. “Thank you, mmmm, fuck, so good…” She whines.

He pulls out, and his hot and thick cum bubbles and seeps out of her hole, it trails down between her slit slowly.

As much as Eddie loves to adore and stare at the mess he made of her, he has to get into the covers to stop himself from needing another round, he would feel bad to keep her up more than he already has. He makes sure she gets lots of beauty sleep and rest whenever she needs it, she needs to be in perfect health while making his babies inside her perfect and ultra fertile womb. He tents the blanket up so she can crawl under with him. They snuggle against each other, her head nestled against his collarbone, and fall asleep pleasantly, happy, and satisfied.

Chapter Text

It is the second day of having Damien get tortured and beaten to mush in our basement. Trager has already successfully extracted organs from him and is about to sell them for a LOT of cash. Eddie and I agreed to keep him alive for another week or so. He loves to make him suffer for what he has put our family through, but he also hates his presence downstairs. Especially with me being pregnant, he hates what having him around too long could do. The twins can hear and recognize sounds, he doesn’t want them to remember Damien, not one bit.

I walk into the nursery room, to see Eddie sitting on his knees in the middle of the room, with two baby outfits in his lap.

“Eddie!” I called, coming over to him, and sitting in a rocking chair that was in front of him.

“Darling.” He said. “Look what I made for my little angels.” He held up the two tiny and pink onesies to show me.

I reach out and feel both of them, the soft fabric feels nice against my fingertips. “Oh my goodness, they are great, I love them so much, they will love them!”

“Here, let them see.” He nudged his body forward between my legs, pressing the tiny clothes against my stomach, one on either side.

The distance between the clothes made with love and our babies is so short and small, the only thing separating them is my skin in between.

“I hope you love them, they are made just for you, Paris, and Eleanor.” He kisses them. “There are many more outfits coming, don't you worry. Daddy is going to spoil you both so well. I will give you everything you’ll ever need.”

This feeling inside…my heart flutters again. This is all I need, right here. Everything else seems to disappear from around me, leaving just Eddie and our babies. As I sit there and enjoy the closeness of our moment, I daydream of what our future could be. I imagine him pushing the girls on swings at the park, having picnics on the beach with them.

I quickly grab his hand the moment I feel our unborns move again. “Eddie, they can hear you, they are moving!”

He lifts up my sweater above my bump and watches for any visual movement. “I’m right here.” He whispered to them, his voice tender, almost like he was on the verge of crying.

He opens his hand wide and presses his palm against the curve of my belly.

I feel one baby flutter against his hand, he quietly gasps, “They…they know me. They know my voice…”

“You’re their father…they love you so much, they are trying to tell you that, right now.”

“Hello my little sweetpeas.” He uttered, caressing his other hand around on me. “You might get annoyed with me, saying ‘I love you’ all the time, but I mean it.”

I start to rock slowly back and forth in the chair, I lay my hands on top of my basketball sized tummy. The rocking should soothe them, just like our touch.

Over the next few days, Eddie has taken time off from work, not like we need the money anyway, obsessively working on perfecting every inch of the nursery, and creating more and more cute outfits and accessories for the children. He is the most focused I have likely ever seen before, working almost all day making their clothes. He even started to build a crib, even though we already have two luxurious ones, but he says we never know when we might need an extra…

~

“Baby, it’s two in the morning…” I said sluggishly, walking into the family room where Eddie has his set up of sewing things, watching him sew their names into pink blankets.

“Darling…!” He replied. “I…you need your rest!”

“That’s what I am coming down here to tell you, Eddie.”

He stops his sewing machine once he finishes Paris’s name. “I appreciate you, darling, for checking on me. I got a bit carried away again, I’m sorry.”

“Don’t apologize. Your fatherly instincts are already taking over.”

“Come sit.” His tone is firm.

I carefully walk over, as it is mostly dark in the house besides his set up area with a lamp next to it. I hold my abdomen and sit down on his lap.

He smirks. I can tell his eyes are tired. Poor baby, he needs rest…

I run my hands around his chest, over his shoulders, feeling his soft nightshirt.

“Darling.” He hushed. “I don’t know why, but I am worried that I will be a terrible father…I am scared to fail them…” His voice broke. “I don’t want to hurt them.”

I hold him tight. “Listen to me, my love. You are already going above and beyond, and they haven’t even been in our arms yet. You have proven to me time and time again, every second of the day, every breath you take, that you will give them the world and more. They love you so much, I know they do. You are just tired and overthinking, Eddie. Put your hands against them, they respond to you, they love you.”

He rubs my baby bump like I asked, wishing for any movement at all. “I just love you and my babies so much, darling, I can’t mess up, I can’t afford to. Thank you for reassuring me. I just need some sleep, that is all…”

I whimper as I feel more tiny movements deep inside. He sees my face change, and his eyes become wide.

“Oh, god, they…they do love me.” He feels the very faint kicking against my skin.

I kiss him, lingering on his lips for a moment. “Come to bed with us, they want to be held by you to fall asleep, too.”

Once we are tucked into our bed again and cozy, I know his temporary worries have already faded away.

The following morning, we had breakfast outside in the sun. He got me orange juice and my favorite cereal. We sat at the outdoor table together.

After taking more sips of my orange juice, here comes Trager and Arthur…

Trager strolls over to us, energized and awake, and seemingly not hungover for once. Arthur is a little quiet.

“How are you two fine homo sapiens doing?” Rick jokes.

Arthur, regular clothes with jeans on still, cannonballs into our spacious inground pool. Water splashes onto the hairless part of Richard’s head.

He whips his body around to yell at Arthur. “ARTHUR. I swear to FUCK I WILL TAKE AWAY YOUR WIFI PRIVILEGES AGAIN.”

Arthur whines in sadness, then continues back to swimming laps across the pool.

“That little fucker.” Trager says to us. “He has been asking me to ask you guys to make roblox accounts to play with him together.”

‘What the shit is a Roblox?!” Eddie is dumbfounded.

“Fuck if I know.” Trager rubbed the side of his face in annoyance.

Soon after having breakfast, Eddie begged me to hear the baby's heartbeats again. I laid on the couch in the living room on my side, tummy out, and Eddie sits on his knees in front of it, fetoscope equipped. He maps out my belly, going over every inch of it with the scope. His eyes shut every so often for a few seconds, he is in a trance listening to our baby's sounds. It is as if every heartbeat that his baby’s make heals something inside him. Over this time that I have been with him, the closer we get to our perfect family, the better his past wounds close. Of course, to an extent… his past makes him incredibly protective of his spawn, that possessive part of him can never be erased, and I wouldn’t want it any other way.

Next up is my shower for the day. He has been nervous of me doing physical activity, so now he monitors my showers…and of course he helps. I can reach most places on my body because I am flexible, but he still lathers me up with soap anyway, whether I like it or not (I like it). He spends most of his time soaping me up on my bump… I have no stretch marks or anything, I am lucky to have a perfect belly. He worships it every single day, even in his sleep.

Eddie has been getting dangerously impatient with Damien Rogers being tied up in our basement. It has taken everything in his power when he abuses him to not kill him before Trager harvests his organs. He just wants him gone. He can’t take the fact it could affect his babies much longer.

“Let’s kill Damien, together.” I asked him, as he brushed my wet hair on our bed.

“T…together?” Eddie replied nervously.

“It is only destiny that we take him out with both our hands, as a team, as a couple, as parents.”

“That makes sense… Are you sure about this darling?”

“Yes, one hundred percent.”

“But what about the ba-”

I cut him off by shushing my finger to his lips while I smiled with mischief, “They are strong, just like you. You want to give them the world, don’t you? Let’s create a world without Damien, a world without enemies.”

“They are strong, that’s right, darling. I can’t disagree with that. I am no longer uncertain about what we must do… let’s destroy Damien.” He gently taps his finger against me above my belly button, “I’m doing this for you, daddy loves you so much I’d kill for you.”

A fire ignites from inside me, burning off of my obsession for the perfect life, perfect husband, perfect family, and nobody and nothing will get in my way.

~
The following day begins…

“Say goodnight, Damien Rogers.” I growl, standing in front of Damien’s bloody body that leans against the concrete wall of our basement. I hold Eddie’s hand.

I hear Arthur giggling somewhere behind us. Trager hands Eddie a bone saw after plugging it in next to him. Damien is too weak to fight back or unplug it, his shirt is wet and coated in blood and flesh.

Eddie looks into my eyes as he switches on the bone saw, the sound electrifies the room.

“Damien, Damien. No one will miss you, right buddy?” Trager laughs in his face, then moves to the other side next to his metal table, leaning against it, ready to watch Damien’s gruesome demise. After a moment of waiting for a response, Trager laughs even harder, holding half of his face in his hand, “Oh, that’s right, I forgot, you can’t talk! HA-HA- your voice box got me a lot of cash on the black market, thanks buddy!”

Part of Eddie doesn’t know if he should laugh from joy or be nervous that his children’s mother is assisting in killing a man. The fact Damien cannot speak anymore eases those worries.

Damien’s hands have been mutilated off, leaving a bloody stump on the ends of his wrists, and he waives them in the air in a sad attempt for mercy.

“Ready to put this behind us, darling?” Eddie asks me.

“Yes.” I declared.

Both me and Eddie hold the bone saw together, aiming it in front of Damien. My stomach twists, in a good way, the adrenaline feels intoxicating in my bloodstream.

Eddie eases himself forward by a few inches more and more, and I follow. The spinning blade is right in front of his face. Damien gives up on trying to fight it, he knows he's dead meat.

Eddie takes another look at me before going any further. I nod.

He looked back at Damien and said coldly, “Burn in hell, whore.”

We push forward, the bone saw cuts into the center of his face, blood spews everywhere. Chunks of bone and red gore fling onto our clothes. Eddie grins wider and wider as Damien’s blood mists onto his face. I laugh as I watch Damien’s life form leave his body.

What is this…invigorating feeling? I want more…another flame is lit in me as I stare at Eddie’s face for the seconds we cut into Damien, and in the moment, it feels like many hours.

Once Eddie knew for sure he was gone, we pulled away together, and he shut the bone saw off.

I feel…more than amazing…I feel…so alive…I feel…something else…

“Trager, Arthur, get out, now.” I commanded.

“Whew, okay honey, jeez.” Trager puts his hands up and heads upstairs, and so does Arthur.

Without notice, I claw at Eddie’s bloody shirt collar, pulling him into my lips. The fire ignites, Eddie passionately reciprocates. I quickly tear off his clothes, and he does the same with mine. I speed walk backwards as he pushes me without knowing where I will go, and I bump into the metal table. He lifts me onto it, the coldness of the metal burns icey against my naked body, which is covered in Damien’s blood, it soaked through both of our clothes, and it covered our faces and hair. Some rope grabs Eddie’s attention. As I lay on the metal table, staring at the ceiling and waiting to be obliterated, I watched him go around and pick up the ropes. He latches both of my wrists onto the opposite sides of the table around the stakes that held the table up.

“Fuck me, NOW!” I demand.

Swiftly, he stands at the end of the table between where I spread my legs. His cock is standing up on its own, awaiting my body. He growls and heaves as he inserts himself into me. I laugh like there is no tomorrow through my moans. Blood drips from his black hair and onto my stomach, and the blood drips down from the peak and onto the table. He is viscous, untamable, and so am I. The weight of my womb presses down from gravity pleasurably, making me even tighter for him, constricting my already snug pussy around his cock. He places his hands on the sides of my waist and helps push me back and forth. The tip of his cock hits my cervix just right, he fills me up entirely, I was made to be used just by him, only him. His body is covered in the blood of our enemies, and in a way I don’t think that I should like, why is that kinda sexy?! He fucks me like I am a living fleshlight. He growls like a carnivorous beast as he enjoys his meal.

I cum on his dick again and again. I’m not keeping track of time.

Both of our bodies are covered in sweat and shiny now, while still being covered in blood.

“You take me like such a good girl, who’s a good girl?” He grunts.

I moan the best yes I can produce.

“Yeah, that’s right darling, right there,”

He caresses around my tummy with a shaky hand, it has become weak as he is overtaken by ultimate pleasure.

I watch his abdominal muscles contract and relax with each thrust, just watching them pushes me over the edge again, and I start to cum for the 5th or 6th time, I’m not keeping count…

“I’m about to cum, darling, yeah, cum with me!” He huffs, speeding up faster and faster.

I reach peak climax, I moan primally, and he begins to cum too, he grunts along with me. His cock jerks inside me as it paints my insides with his hot seed. I squirt a tiny bit onto him, I bite my lip shyly.

I hum as we stay still, regaining strength again.

But his balls haven’t been fully emptied yet.

We go for another 5 rounds, and after 5, he has completely emptied every drop of seed he had left into my soaked pussy.

I am left obliterated on the metal table. He is left in a trance as he watches his plentiful amount of seed leak from my tight hole. He released at least a glassful of cum, it felt amazing inside of me, so much of it just building up inside after each orgasm, filling me to the brim with his seed.

Chapter Text

The crew’s back together out and about again. This time, we drove to the everglades. For what, you ask? Just dumping both bodies that were held in our basement after all possible organs were harvested from their person into the lake for the alligators to eat.

“Phew.” Trager said as he rubbed sweat off his forehead. “That fucker clearly never did any cardio.”

The orange sun is illuminating my hair really nicely, it is funny that I am thinking about my appearance when the gang and I are dumping bodies…

“Stay back with me, darling.” Eddie said, holding me very protectively.

He is scared of the alligators coming out of the water for food (corpses) and hurting me, which is a completely valid concern.

Arthur is collecting random plants he finds interesting instead of helping chop up the bodies to dump.

Trager yells at Arthur to help him, and he collects all of his plants and flowers into a ball in his hands, runs back to the car we drove in, which isn’t the cadillac but a minivan that was leftover from the previous mansion owners as well, and places them into the now empty back. He comes to Rick’s side and helps grab body parts out of the trash bags and feeds them to the gators in the swamp, never to be seen again.

“Richard, finish this soon, I want to get her out of here.” Eddie asks.

“Fine, fine, can’t you see I’m working as fast as I can?!”

Eddie ignores him and pulls me closer. I melt into his big chest.

My peaceful moment is ruined by an intrusive thought. I can’t believe I forgot, but that woman who knew Damien…what was her name? Fuckin’ Samantha? No…Angela.

Angela.

Eddie doesn’t even know about her. How much does she know about him, or about me? Is she a threat? My stomach twists thinking about it, even though I am in Eddie’s comforting arms. I want the Damien arc to be over already. She probably isn’t a threat, she was seemingly on my side when I heard her talk about me, when she hadn't even met me. Damien only formally met me twice. Should I confide in Rick? Would he blab about it? Would that mean I’m…hiding something from Eddie? I could never… it was the truth, what I told him…that Damien was talking about me. Angela is…well, was… just the recipient of Damien’s stupid rants. My best guess is she is an old girlfriend of Damien, or maybe just a hookup.

Whatever she is, she will be toast if anything else comes up and tries to ruin my perfect marriage.

Later, back at home, everyone cleaned themselves up. I sat in a big chair with a warm cup of hot chocolate between my hands. Trager sat in his chair in the room with me, a sad expression on his face.

“What’s wrong?” I asked.

“No more fun for me until I find another person that no one in the world would care about going missing.” He sighed.

Ooh… “I… think Damien could have had friends that no one would care about if they disappeared.”

“That’s true, sweetheart. But look, as much as I want to keep selling organs, it isn’t good to have that shit around you. Not for the youngin’s. If you and your man agree on killin’ another bitch again, that’s between y’all, but I’d prefer if you steer clear of any more stress. Please, do it for ol’ Rick Trager?”

I place my free hand on top of my tummy. “That is fine with me. Our babies are all I need.” I take a sip of my hot cocoa.

Eddie walks into the room from the kitchen, coming behind my chair and petting my hair. “You need me, don’t you darling?”

“Of course!” I take one of his hands and kiss it.

“Good. That’s right, darling. Now, come here,” he takes my mug from me and places it on an end table nearby, then he places his hands underneath me, and lifts me up into his arms delicately. He brings me over to the couch with him as he sits down, me in his lap. He strokes his fingers softly against my belly possessively. His nose brushes against my cheek as he kisses me continuously. The red rashy parts of his face have nearly faded away completely, and the red eyes have also cleared up. He said the rashes come out whenever he is exposed to latex, which he has not been near in months. “My little ones…so strong and big already.” He whispers. He lifts my tight sweater up to expose my bare belly, and he presses his palms against it in ecstasy, as if with every touch gets him high. “That hot chocolate really warmed you up, you are so very hot.”

His touch makes me blush. I look down at what he’s doing, petting me all over. I place my hands around my bump to see if I am as warm as he says… My fingers are cold in comparison to my middle, it’s like I am touching a heater.

He kisses my ear, “If you are this warm on your outside, how hot are you on the inside right now?”

I swallow my whimper. “I don’t know, heh, I might burn you.”

“I’d let you burn me over and over again.”

I hum and relax even more into his arms, closing my eyes. He continues to massage my belly, I feel my groin heat up…

“Eddie…could you hand me my hot chocolate, please, dear?” I ask quietly.

“Of course.” He places me beside him and he gets up and grabs it for me. He sits beside me and raises the mug to my lips, leaning it forward for me. I take a few sips.

“Thank you.” I said.

“You are very welcome, darling.” He goes back to staring at me intensely, all while patting my tummy.

“Oh, wait, I just remembered…” He gets back up, speed walking upstairs.

Trager gazes at me and laughs.

“What?” I ask.

“Don’t take this the wrong way, hun, but you are really adorable.”

“Heh. Thanks.” I twirl my hair.

“How does it feel…” He takes a sip of whiskey. “...to have Damien gone?”

“...Like…everything is falling into place, where it is meant to be.”

“I’m happy for you, I really am.”

“Thanks for saying that, Rick. Means a lot to me, actually.”

“Yep.”

After a minute or so, Eddie comes back downstairs, with the honey oil bottle in his hand.

“Oh, now we’re talkin’.” Trager laughs.

Eddie sits down beside me once more, smiling at me holding the bottle like it's a crown he beholds to me. “Darling…you know what time it is!”

I snag the collar of my sweater, flustered. “Uh, in…front of him?”

“Of course, dear, nothing to be ashamed of. Keeping up with the maintenance of your effortless beauty shouldn’t be embarrassing.” He pumps out some oil onto his hands and is about to lather it on my stomach…

I curl my arms up shyly as I stare wide eyed at what he is doing…He kneels down between my legs to get at a nice level to my midsection.

I squirm once the cold oil hits my warm skin. He is thoroughly enjoying putting it on me (like usual). Trager is intrigued, staring at what he is doing.

I make eye contact with a tipsy Rick. Oh jeez…why am I shy about this when Arthur has literally walked in on one of Eddie and I’s lovemaking sessions?

“So soft…” Eddie murmurs, almost to himself. His eyes meet mine slowly, that familiar look in his eyes that just says to me telepathically “I want you. I want to fuck you. I need you”.

I bite my lip, trying to control whatever is coursing through my veins. A mixture of horniness, nervousness, a little embarrassment…

Once bedtime hit, it had begun raining. Eddie and I got in bed together, sitting up against the pillows, snuggled. The rain calms me of any anxiety I can possibly have, as well as being next to him.

A stack of the pregnancy books sat next to us on the bed. We picked on out to look through again together. We both need another look. It reminds me of that great time on the train together, back when we were still fresh, we had just discovered I was pregnant. I was so…small…then. I don’t mind being…shaped…differently… I'll be honest, I actually really like it…maybe even a little too much… no wonder Eddie and I were made for each other…

Eddie takes one of the books in his hand and opens it to the first page, and props it gently on top of my bump.

“Like your own personal table!” He giggled.

“I know, I can stack cookies on it.” I chuckle.

“I’m so proud of you, darling.”

“You should be.”

We look around the book together once again. I hold the book up now, he moved his hand onto my tummy to massage and caress, he couldn’t help it.

“I love them so much, darling.” He says softly, his fingers pressing firmly into my skin instinctively.

“I love them…so much…too.” I nudge my head against him harder.

“Are you...crying?”

“No…” I sniffle. “I…”

“It’s okay, darling. You don’t have to hide anything from me.” His voice is comforting. He takes my chin in his hands, moving it towards him so he could see my face. “Darling…you are crying…”

“I…It’s probably just the hormones…I’m sorry…I’m not sad…I just…have always wanted this.”

“Aw, I have always needed this too…” He holds me tighter. “You know this, but I have needed this my whole life, and I finally have it, with you, and I wouldn’t want it with anyone else.”

“I love you, Eddie. So much…I’ve craved this…for as long as I can imagine ... .and I’m here with you, and…our precious babies inside me…it’s all I have ever wanted in my life.”

Eddie looks over toward his side’s nightstand and takes something off of it. He holds a picture of my ultrasound tightly between his fingers, so tight it’s like he is scared they will fly away in a gust of wind. “You see them…?”

“Paris…Eleanor…” I whisper.

A tear falls onto the photograph. “They are so beautiful.” He replied.

“I know…!” I start to weep more happy tears, smiling through it.

“My sweet girls.” He whimpers, placing the photograph on my tummy table, and tracing his fingers around on it. “Daddy is never leaving your side, you know that?” He weeps at them.

We become quiet, the rain hitting our house is the only sound we can hear.

We didn’t get much farther in our book. We fell asleep together, holding each other tight, with the photo of our unborns lying between us on our pillows.

Chapter Text

I wake up on a sandy beach, surrounded by fog. I can feel like I didn’t “really” wake up…it’s just another dream…

I feel the sand in my hands. The blue and calm sea is in front of me, and it is calling to me. I get up off the ground and approach the water. I am naked, but I’m not cold. I feel the warm water with my feet. It invites me in, and I enter the sea, it pulls me in. I sit with my head and shoulders above the gentle waves, looking around the foggy atmosphere.

I feel…a presence behind me. I turn, and there is nothing there.

“My dear.” An ethereal and soft female voice speaks.

The voice is in my mind but outside of it at the same time.

“Who…who are you?” I ask.

“It isn’t who I am, it is what I am, my dear.”

“Where am I?”

“A safe haven. Just for you, and just for me.”

“This place seems very safe, so quiet, so peaceful…”

“Yes, my dear. You don’t know me, but I for sure know you.”

“What are you?”

“A teacher, of some sort…”

“A…teacher?”

“Yes…” the voice is soft. “A light that will guide you.”

“You aren’t here to tell me I miscarried or something, right?”

“No, no no, my dear.” A warmth that is warmer than the rest of the water approaches my belly under the waves. “I am a good sign. You do not have to fear me. You are a powerful, powerful vessel. Strong willed, beautiful…I am here to make sure you stay that way.”

“Are you my guardian angel?”

“Something like that.”

The water forms a darker outline of human hands, and they move towards my stomach. The hands hold either side of my abdomen.

“You are bearing much fruitful seed.” The voice says as the warm mystical water hands holds my bump. “Your husband loves you and his creations nestled inside of you very much. I can sense that you fear another force…an outside force…that you feel may try and hurt you.”

“I…took care…of that.” I said slowly.

“You did a wonderful job. Nothing will hurt you. Nothing can hurt you. I knew you wouldn’t let anyone in the way of your love. You have always been that way, my dear.”

“How…do you know so much about me?”

“I am a complex being. I sound a lot like you, don’t I?”

“You…do.”

“My main job is to keep you safe, and to ensure his children grow perfectly.”

“Why are you…doing this for me?”

“It is my duty. Just like how your duty is to be a mother and a wife.”

“But…I am dreaming…this is just a dream…”

“Whatever you decide to call this, it is a meeting, and it will keep happening over and over again. I am here to guide you, nurture you, keep you strong.”

“I trust you.”

“This journey you have been on for the past months is usually incredibly hard for others, but you ease through it like nothing seen before. You love it more than most. You are…special. And so are your babies inside. They will not let you down.”

“How do you know they won’t?”

“They love you very much. They told me.”

“You can…speak to them?”

“It is a power I possess, which I will continue to share with you whenever you find your way to me again. I transcend what you think is possible.”

“I like that idea.”

“This water you are in, it is rejuvenating, healing. Whenever you enter this sea, your inner workings heal, your babies grow stronger, and you can have a way of communication with them as long as I am here to pass along their message.”

My breath catches in my throat. “Do they know I love them?!” I place my hands around my belly, looking down at the water.

“Of course, silly.” The voice says. “Watch this.”

I feel a flutter from inside my womb. I watch as I see them kick against my skin, never before have I seen it visually. “My babies…” I said to them, feeling them move against my fingertips.

“They don’t have an ounce of doubt in their small bodies.” The entity replied.

“I…I am so glad.” I tear up. “I would…never do what my mother did…I am changing the cycle with me…”

“She is dirt compared to you. You are the model figure of a true, real mother. How do your daughters feel against your fingers?”

“Amazing…the best feeling in the world.”

“I know you won’t let them down…” The voice gets quieter.

“Wait, where are you going…?!” I said, feeling the warm spiritual hands of the entity pull away, into the fog.

“We will meet again, my dear. Remember what I told you…”

“Wait! I want to hear more…wait!”

The voice disappears.

Instead of the sound of the waves, I start to hear a faint sound of something else, a deeper voice, but it is far away…

My body feels heavy…I lay back into the water…

“Darling!” A familiar voice shakes me awake…

My eyes slowly open, I am back where I fell asleep from, I am on my side, facing Eddie. What the hell…was that? I know I am not dreaming anymore…

“Darling!” Eddie repeats, gently shaking me awake.

“Huh…?” I said, voice raspy and quiet from being woken up. The moon illuminates our bed. It isn’t morning yet.

“Look!” He exclaims, grabbing my tired hand and placing it against my stomach for me. His other hand is feeling against it too.

My eyes fully focus now.

Am I really seeing this…?

I see our babies moving from inside, their soft kicks pushing against my skin. His hands feel against them, they are interacting with his touch.

“Oh my god…” I said.

“Darling, I can’t believe this…our daughters are finally big enough where we can see them move from the outside…I am so happy, darling! I am awfully sorry to wake you at this hour, but darling, they actually woke me first!”

“Are you serious?” I rub my eyes and sit up, my body warming up with joy.

“Yes…as I held you sleeping, my babies gently began to kick against me…before I even opened my eyes, I knew in my heart that it was…our babies…I just knew…and I pulled the blanket down and saw them moving inside your precious womb. This is just…amazing…!”

“Oh…my god…” I feel as our children push against my hand lightly, like they are saying an early good morning to us.

“Oh god, darling, this is…just all so precious! I love you…” He sits up and moves into a new position, so his head can lay against my tummy. “I hear them, and feel them…their tiny movements against my face…god, darling, I…they love me…they love us.”

A tear falls down my cheek. “They love us so much, Eddie…! They know…they know our voices…they know us…”

“I can’t believe it…” His voice catches in his throat. “It feels…so good to finally feel you, my little sweethearts…I love you both so much…”

We laugh and cry happy tears, he pulls me into his arms, spooning facing each other.

The feeling of my children moving brings energy to my soul.

My tummy pushes against his.

He giggles, “Darling, I feel them against my belly too…it tickles…they are playful, aren’t they?”

“Oh yes…they got that from me!”

His warm body against mine calms them down inside.

“They’re getting sleepy again, like us.” He said, patting the side of my tummy gently. “They love to be between us…this is…so sweet…”

“Feeling them move calms me down so much, I’m gonna fall back to sleep at this rate…”

“Here, let me help…” He pets my belly slowly, a calming massage. We feel the babies calm beneath my skin as he rubs. “That’s right, there there…daddy can’t wait to read you bedtime stories every single night… Now, doze back off into a peaceful slumber, you both need rest to keep growing strong…” He gazes back at me. “Darling, I should start to read them bedtime stories starting tomorrow…I think my sweet little girls will love it.”

“I know they will love it.”

I feel them fall asleep inside of my womb. Eddie carefully and cautiously adjusts the blanket back on top of us, being careful not to stir the babies from their sleep.

We fell back asleep together, our hands intertwined.

Chapter Text

In the morning….

Eddie has been all smiles ever since we realized we can visually see our children moving during our sleep, after I woke up from that ethereal dream. I remember that dream as clear as day.

I stand by the fireplace, feeling the pleasant heat. Rick is in his usual chair.

Eddie comes over to me. “Darling. Are you warm enough? What do you want for breakfast, my love? Cereal? Waffles? Decaf coffee?”

He is always on an endless mission to make sure I am ok, content, happy, and comfy. “I am pretty warm, thank you. I can make some waffles…” I replied.

“Too late darling, I already made the waffles. Let me get you your coffee too, I don’t want you to hurt yourself if it spills.”

I laugh. “Eddie, I can at least rub the butter on my waffle!!”

“Okay, I’ll allow it.” He smiles.

He leads me by the hand into the kitchen. On the island counter are the steaming waffles all ready, waiting for me to put the butter on. Eddie hands me a butter knife.

I look at him and smirk. He is always so worried about me, it is very sweet. I swab some butter on the knife and go to place it on the waffles…

I can’t reach them very well, my tummy is in the way. I sigh in defeat.

Eddie raises his eyebrows and giggles. “Oh darling, I will admit this is really cute, but this is why I am here for you.”

I let out a playful grunt and crossed my arms. I march back to the couch.

I can see Eddie fixing the waffles, and once he finished that, he brewed my coffee, and delicately poured in the amount of creamer that he knows I like, completely memorized it.

He brings my breakfast over and puts the plate and mug on the end table next to the arm rest.

“Thanks…what would I do without you?” I said.

“I love you, darling. Eat up, you need nourishment.”

After finishing the breakfast he made me, I lifted myself off the couch. “That was good. Thanks Eddie!”

“You’re very welcome.” He gets up off the couch with me and we stand facing each other.

“I’m gonna go get my shower now.” I told him.

He comes closer, placing his hands below my bump, and pressing upward to relieve the pressure of how heavy it is already. “I’ll be up to help you. How does this feel?”

“It feels really good…” I blush. “It’s probably heavier now after eating breakfast…that’s your fault for being a great cook…”

“It’s my fault it’s this big in the first place…” He smirks.

“I love what you’ve done to me.”

Trager interrupts, “Both of y’all are so freaky. I’m glad Eddie found a girl that is actually into being knocked up, because if she wasn’t this would not be going very well…”

I hug Eddie, pushing my tummy into his, his face reddening quickly. “I’ll see you upstairs, right?”

Eddie is barely holding himself together now. “Yes, darling. I just have to clean up first… wait… Richard, you do the dishes. I have to take care of her.”

Richard sighs. “Fine. Go be horny somewhere else.”

Eddie and I laugh together as we make our way towards our master bathroom.

He turns the water on for me and gets it to the perfect temperature. He takes off my clothes for me, I see his erection making a tent in his pants. I step into the shower, his hands on my waist to make sure I don’t slip or anything. I sat down on the shower stool, legs spread apart so my belly could rest comfortably. The water running down my body makes me feel like I’ll fall back asleep.

“I might as well join you…hmmm.” Eddie says, as he begins to strip himself.

Once naked, he joined me in the shower, standing behind me, running his hands through my wet hair, and down my back and waist.

He can tell this relaxes me a lot. We don’t speak many words while he pours water over my body and soaps me up, our eyes do the talking. Smiling at each other pleasantly makes me weak at the knees, so good thing I am already sitting. Once he got every nook and cranny of my body lathered with soap, I stood up to wash it all off. I faced him and we fell into a hug as the water hit us. I beg him to sit down so I can do his hair. Next I start to lather up his hot body…

I soap up his upper body first and make my way down. As I do, he makes some desperate but quiet gasps. I lather the soap up and down each leg sensually, my eyes gazing into his, and he clearly enjoys this view. I trace my hands up to his hard cock and rub the soap into it, the soap makes it slippery like lube. I pay special attention to his rock hard dick in my hands. His breath hitches as I stroke him, I feel his muscles jerk and twitch with pleasure in my hands. He pulls my wet hair from out of my face and behind my ear.

“Darling…” He moans breathlessly.

I keep massaging his cock, and teasing him when he thinks I’m about to let him cum.

“So, I’ll give you two choices, Eddie.” I start.

He looks at me, mouth slightly agape, breathing heavily, waiting for my next sentence.

I stop stroking him. “Would you rather…paint your seed on my face…OR…cum on this big and swollen belly of mine?”

“Is…that even a question?!” He whines, moving his hips back and forth, begging for me to start stroking him again.

I giggle slyly as I start to pleasure him again, this time my pace is faster than before. He squirms in the chair, some strands of his wet black hair fall forward onto his forehead. I’m on my knees, which are spread apart slightly to allow room for my tummy to go. His gaze is locked on my flushed face and of course my pregnant bump.

“So…” He groans, “...big…”

“I know…” I murmured. “All full of your precious babies.”

“I’m…I can’t take it…” He huffs.

“Is that right?”

He can barely breathe from anticipation. “Get ready, darling…mmmmph…”

I bend my spine backwards, presenting my tummy better for him, still while I stroke him.

His exciting moans escape his lips as he begins to cum. “Ohhhh fuck, yeah, you’re…so….beautiful, darling, auuhh…”

His warm seed shoots onto the curve of my tummy, in long spurts. I bite my lip as I watch this happen…so fucking hot…

Once he recovers from that…he shampoos my hair. Everytime we shower we do this, helping each other. He has started to hold me steady when I shower, even if I don’t need it, but he is well aware that my center of gravity has changed…

A couple hours later, our plan to go out somewhere was ruined because of another crazy Florida storm. It began just as we were about to get dressed, too.

“Oh, come on…” I sighed, moving a curtain out of the way for me to peek outside of a window in our family room, that looks out to the nature and ecosystem of Florida. The rain is pouring down heavily, the sky dark.

Eddie comes up behind me and holds my waist. “Don’t worry darling, I promise we can do something tomorrow.” His soft voice eases my agitation.

“I am still getting used to this weather…”

“Me too, darling.”

The rain is pounding against the windows loudly. Arthur and Trager are upstairs doing god knows what, so it is silent besides the rain.

Thunder echoes throughout the sky, shaking our house.

I whimper, loud noises make me nervous.

“Awww, darling…” He said. “Don’t be afraid, I’m here, my love. Come cuddle with me. I’ll get us a big cozy blanket.”

We walk over to one of the big and comfy sofas in the room. I sit down as he grabs a blanket from next to it and sits down with me, draping the blanket over us. He snuggles me close, tucking the blanket in to keep me warm. Behind the sofa is another elegant window. As I melt into his arms, I stare out of it, watching lightning brighten the sky, and the winds thrash trees and bushes around.

“You are safe.” Eddie whispers. “And you girls too.” He drifts his hands to my tummy underneath my top. “Poor things, they are probably terrified of the thunder, but not to worry, daddy is here.”

Another strike of thunder rumbles the house. “I feel them becoming restless…”

Eddie feels the babies move against his warm palm, moving after each crack of thunder. “My sweet little ones, I’m here, don’t fret.” He smiles pleasantly. “You are nice and safe inside mommy.” He looks back up at me, “Do you think singing to them will help?”

“Oh yes.” I grinned.

Eddie got closer to them and began to sing love songs to them quietly, a big smile on his face the whole time. He loves them so much. He loves us. I feel the babies quiet down, and he rubs my bump gently as he sings, which helps even more. I got an idea…

“Let’s take a picture of this moment. I want to remember it forever.” I said.

Eddie nods enthusiastically. I take out my phone from my pocket and angle it up in the air sideways, the screen reflecting us onto it. We place the side of our faces against each other and smile for the camera. I take the photo, and I lower the phone down so we can look at the picture we took.

“AwwwwWWWW we are sooo cute, darling!!!” He kisses me as he goes back and forth between kissing me and admiring the photo. “I’ll have Richard print that out for us to hang on the fridge later.”

“I love you.”

“I love you more.”

Chapter Text

“Oh dear.” I said under my breath as I looked at myself in the mirror. My maternity clothes are already outgrown once again…

“Darling.” Said Eddie, walking into our bedroom, as he straightened his tie with his hands. “Oh, look at you. You are glowing.”

“And growing…by the week…I’m sorry you have to keep buying me new clothes…”

He walks behind me and kisses the back of my head and hugs me. “I love buying you whatever you and the girls need. Please don’t worry about it, darling. It’s also…really cute…I mean…the growing part. And outgrowing is a bit cute too.”

“You’ll have to hand me one of the new shirts, as you can see this one is…” both of our eyes glance down to my belly in the mirror, which the top I tried putting on is letting all of the tummy from just below my belly button peek out.

I feel his breath become faster, and the littlest bit more…aggressive…at the sight. His hands meet my perky breasts from above my shirt, and he squeezes them delicately, but I can tell he is keeping his raging desire from squeezing too hard. “Ohh…let me help you…” He reaches for the ends of my shirt, and he takes it off of me. Instead of grabbing the new shirt he just bought for me today off the bed, he continued to fondle me. “You are so…soft…as usual…so tempting.”

I moan quietly as he feels me up.

His thought process is interrupted by my stomach growling.

“Hungry?” He asks.

“...Yeah…heh…”

“Darling, you need to eat. Want to go out? Or drive through? Whatever you prefer, my love. It’s up to you, and the babies.”

Ooooh…go out…that is just what I crave right now (besides him). My stomach growls again. The girls are real hungry too…

“Hmmm yeah. I am really hungry all of a sudden. I wanna go out! I could go for a Big Mac… or two…”

“Of course. Let’s go, darling. Here is a new shirt. I’ll finish what I started later.”

We go downstairs and to the elegant garage after I get a shirt that fits on, and hop in the red cadillac. I sit in the passenger seat. I feel the fabric of my black, soft bell-bottom yoga pants. Eddie turns the classics radio station up, Frank Sinatra is always my favorite. He enjoys Sinatra too, he always plays him while he cooks or cleans, even while sewing the babies clothes and decorating the nursery. And when he gets into a singing mood as he likes to sing, he sings it and dances with me, twirling me around gently, and back into his arms. Slow dancing is another thing he loves doing. I’ve always been good at dancing, I did it as one of my main hobbies even before I met him on that fateful day at Mount Massive Asylum back in Colorado. Eddie isn’t a bad dancer either, he only keeps getting better the more we dance. Everytime I ride in the car with him, most of the time his hand is on my bump. I never get tired of it.

Soon enough, we made it to the world’s biggest McDonalds. We find a booth inside, and he helps me sit down. He pets my head before he leaves to go order at the cash register, his eyes always on me, never leaving my sight. I get comfortable in my seat, getting hangry. Eddie comes back with a tray full of big macs and some fries, and a drink for both of us.

“Ohh that’s a lot…!” I said, my grin turning into a full smile, nearly drooling.

“Here you are, my love.” He said, also smiling, happy to please me. He hands me the tray and sits down across from me. “Please eat all you can fit. You need to fill that belly up…you need more fuel than ever!” He takes two Big Mac boxes off the tray and in front of him, and nudges the rest of the tray to me.

“You got me…FOUR Big Macs?!”

“Yes.”

“...What if I can’t eat all four…”

“Then they will be your leftovers for later! Just make sure to hide it in our mini fridge…so Arthur or Richard don’t steal it.”

I giggle. “Heh, yeah…they can get their own McDonald’s. They're missing out. We are in the biggest McDonald’s ever and what could they possibly be doing right now? Well, I don’t even care about what they are doing right now. I’m hungry.”

I sip my drink, and it is a Fanta. Eddie shows me he got a Fanta too. He would get me my favorite, which is sweet tea, but I can’t have any caffeine. I grab one of the warm burger boxes and I dig in.

Three Big Macs and some fries later…

“Okay…so I kinda underestimated myself…” I said, wiping my mouth with a napkin.

Eddie chuckles. He had finished both of his burgers before me.

“Are you full now?” He asks, winking at me.

“Oh yeah.”

“You know…when we get up and leave I’ll have to check.”

“And how will you know that?” I already know the answer, I just want to hear it come from his mouth.

“By feeling your cute belly of course. I feel it everyday, you think I haven’t memorized what you feel like full versus empty?”

“Hehe…I knew…I just wanted to hear you say that. It’s really cute of you.”

We walk around the massive building before we leave, admiring the interior, neither Eddie nor I have been in the world's biggest McDonald’s before.

When we get back to our car, Eddie opens the door for me, but first…

“Stay still.” He said, cupping his hands around my bump. “Oh yeah, you’re really full. Good job, darling. My babies are getting so…so big, no wonder you are so hungry, my love. It just melts my heart.”

“I told you I was full!”

“I know. I like checking.”

When we get home, I put my leftovers in our mini fridge, hidden in our bedroom.

I collapse onto the living room couch, sleepy after the big lunch. Eddie sits down next to me, I lift my legs up for him to sit, and then lay them back down across his. He rests his hand on my bump, and the other strokes my legs. The tightness of my skin from not only growing our babies inside me but also eating a big meal makes me feel amazing… Just looking down at my big bump makes me horny…I’m so glad he knocked me up…

Richard walks into the room and hands Eddie the fetoscope.

“Thought you’d wanna use this, buddy.” He says.

Eddie’s eyes light up. “Thanks, Richard!”

“Yep.” Trager walks away to his chair.

Eddie is entranced when he uses it on me. He lifts my shirt up to rub it all over me. This goes on for about an hour while my food digests, Trager watches TV in the background. Halfway through, Arthur comes in and lays on the floor. I fall asleep eventually, the digesting tires me out, and how he rubs the device around on me puts me to sleep.

Chapter Text

“You’re doing great.” That mysterious female voice said.

I must be dreaming.

“Oh, you again. Thank you.” I replied.

“The girls really enjoyed that big lunch yesterday.”

“I’m sure they did, it was…mmmm.”

“They are growing perfectly.”

“I’m just worried that I won’t…be the best mother there can be. I’ve never done this before, and honestly I am a little scared. I know I can do it, I just still get nervous.”

“You will do great.”

“But…my ancestry.”

“You are breaking the cycle with you. That is powerful. It’s in your blood to be an amazing caretaker and mother, that’s why Eddie chose you.”

“I always could tell that he had some type of…amazing intuition about things.”

“He does. He has everything under control. No need to worry about anything, my dear.”

We talk some more, getting to know my own “twin” better.

Eventually morning hits, and my dream subsides.

Eddie feeds me breakfast in bed. We have a big day ahead of us, we are going to the beach tonight, to walk around together alone, romantic, no Arthur or Trager. After finishing my breakfast, Eddie rubs up my bump with the honey oil again. By how big my belly is already, I’m surprised I don’t have any stretch marks or anything. He helps me take amazing care of my skin, so that’s probably why, along with the fact that my genes have a family history of being amazing at childbearing.

“You like that, darling? Does it feel good?” Eddie asks, rubbing both his hands all over my tummy as I lay on my back on the bed comfortably.

“Oh…oh yeah.” I said slyly.

I’m already naked, I don’t sleep with clothing, and when I do it’s rare. He is watching my shiny, oiled up tummy lustfully, and occasionally switching his gaze to my breasts, moving back and forth ever so slightly from the motions on my body. I woke up horny as fuck, but now I’m even hornier. I close my eyes for a moment, embracing his touch as I relax. Before I knew it, I reopened my eyes, and Eddie took all his clothes off. I lift my knees upward and spread my legs as he caresses them. He climbs onto the bed and is now above me, his hard cock rubbing against my round bump. I huff as I feel it touch me. I can’t handle this…

“Darling, I can’t resist your beauty.” Eddie said, angling his cock against my wet and sensitive vulva.

“I can’t resist yours either…take me now…”

“I’d love to, darling.”

He pushed himself inside me carefully, going very slow as he eased his way in, and then gradually getting ever slightly faster as my natural wetness coated his cock. Sounds of pleasure escape my vocal cords, and Eddie’s upper body is against mine, his lips kissing my collarbone and neck region. The warm skin of his stomach presses against mine, sliding against me from the oil.

“Can you feel how much I love you?” He whispers.

“Y…yeah…so much…!”

“You love it when I fuck you for breakfast, huh?”

“What do you think the answer is…?” I whimper, the feeling of our intercourse taking over me completely like it always does, my body giving into its animalistic purpose.

“I know you love it.” He said slyly.

“I love you.” I moan.

“I love you more, darling.” He huffs back, getting a bit faster with his stroke.

The bed creaks with each thrust. We keep fucking until I’m a sweaty mess.

“You LOVE this big cock, don’t you darling?” He said, I already know that he knows the answer.

I can’t even conjure words, I only can moan a sound slightly reminiscent of “uh-huh”.

He lifts his upper body up to get a better look at my body from above. “Words don’t exist that can truly tell you how gorgeous and sexy you are, even sexier pregnant…”

As he praises me I start to cum. He notices, and he keeps complimenting me, talking me through it. After I finish, he gets ready to cum too.

His hands sensually pet my belly as he gets faster. He groans, “I hope there is some room left in here for my seed…”

“Always!” I reply.

“So tight…are you ready for my seed, darling? I can’t take it much longer…”

“Yes, pump your hot load in me, I need it…”

“Fuck,” he moans, gripping my waist as he starts to cum inside me. I gasp slightly as I feel myself fill with cum, the feeling never gets old…it’s the best feeling on this entire planet…Eddie would surely agree.

After we get our shower together to clean up from the mess we made of ourselves, I sit on the couch watching television, with Trager in his chair as usual, and Arthur on the other end of the couch. Eddie is up in the nursery perfecting things.

“I heard Eddie had to get some more maternity clothes for you again.” Richard said to me, smirking.

I blush. “Yeah, it’s true. Almost all the clothes stores sell in the maternity sections are made for mothers with just one baby…”

“Hasn’t he made you clothes himself?”

“He has, in fact, what I’m wearing right now he made for me just the other day.” I look down and run my fingers along the silky fabric of one of many lounging dresses Eddie made for me.

“I don’t know if maybe I’m the only one who noticed, but…”

As Trager is speaking, Eddie comes downstairs, walking into the room.

Rick continues, “all the clothes he’s made for you is basically all tight fitting…whatever they call that in fashion terms, I don’t know, but that’s just my observation.”

Eddie’s face goes red.

I chuckle. “He likes it that way.”

“Are you questioning my creations, Richard?” Eddie asks, passing us and walking into the kitchen.

“Not really. They’re pretty, I like them.” He replied.

Eddie smiles confidently. Eddie gets himself a bottle of coke out of the fridge and comes into the living room, and sits between me and Arthur, his shoulder against mine.

“Are you hungry yet, darling?” Eddie asks me.

“Not yet. That breakfast was really good.” I raise my eyebrows flirtatiously.

“I agree, it was very good, delicious even.”

I catch Arthur staring at me again.

“What?” I laugh.

“I uh…don’t know how it is even possible…” Arthur says softly.

“Huh?”

“How…you are…pardon me but…so…”

“…round?”

“Yeah, that…already…in such a short time…”

Trager is giggling in his seat. “She’s having twins, doofus.”

Eddie starts petting my bump and takes a sip from his bottle of coke, “She is nearing the five month mark. She is growing very rapidly… She's doing great.”

Trager crossed a leg over his knee. “Yeah, she is. I am surprised she doesn't have any small issues at all, as twins usually bring more. You know, if any issues arise, I was a doctor…”

I squirm in my seat as I feel the babies start waking up for the day. “Eeeeeeh, Eddie, they're moving again!”

“Good morning, my sweetpeas.” Eddie said to them, leaning in closer, feeling around on me to feel where they are kicking beneath my skin. “They’re so precious. I can’t get enough.”

Arthur is wide eyed, trying to see what’s going on. He nudges towards us, attempting to get a look at the movement.

“You wanna feel?” I said to Arthur.

“Y…yeah.” He replied, cautiously.

Eddie lets his hand off to let Arthur feel. Arthur has mostly gained Eddie’s trust. Arthur reaches over Eddie and presses some fingers against my tummy, and luckily one of the babies kicks at the right moment, and he is able to feel it himself. He pulls away like he got electrocuted in shock.

“Heheh, they aren’t going to bite, Arthur.” I laugh.

Eddie goes back to caressing all over it, petting my belly in downwards motions starting below my ribs in the middle downward over the big curve and back up again.

“You good with kids, Arthur?” Trager asked.

“Uh…probably. I was admitted into that filthy Asylum at…what was it…nineteen…so it’s been a while since I’ve seen children. I had a little brother though. He hates me now.” Arthur replied.

“Damm. Sorry buddy.” Trager sounds genuinely sorry for once.

The day passes by and it’s almost time for Eddie and I’s romantic beach trip. I put on a ribbed sweater dress that emphasizes my tummy nicely, and Eddie is wearing the usual dressy shirt and dress pants. I carry my shoes from our bedroom to the living room, and I sit on the couch, attempting to get them on but failing.

“Let me help you, darling.” Eddie said when he noticed my struggling.

He gets on his knees in front of me, rubbing my legs up and down as he looks into my eyes. He massages my legs and feet a bit before he helps get my socks on.

He takes a shoe and starts to slip it on my foot. “Heh, you’re so cute darling…”

“What?!” I said, flustered.

“That belly of yours is getting too big for you to even put shoes on…it’s just the cutest.”

“It gets in the way when I try to cook too…”

After getting the first shoe on, he starts slipping the second one on, his fingers holding my foot tenderly. “That’s why you have me, baby. I got you pregnant, so that makes it my job to care for you and help you. I’d do it regardless of if you are with child or not, but god, you’re so sweet and adorable right now.”

I giggle, “You’re my servant as long as I’m preggo.”

“I’m okay with that…” he smirks, raising himself off the floor after getting both my shoes on. I get up too, ready to leave. He hugs me, and when he releases he bends at the waist to kiss my abdomen.

The will sun is going to begin setting soon, and we get into the red Cadillac together. It doesn’t take long to get to the beach, we live very close, we live in our mansion that sits in the Lake Nona region of Orlando to be exact. As we get closer to the beach, we see the Kennedy Space center in the distance, which gives me the idea of a date there someday, and a fun spot to bring the kids. I also have to start planning the baby shower…

We park in a nearby parking lot, and Eddie opens the passenger door for me, taking me by the hand. We make our way towards the beach, and soon we make it to the edge of the sidewalk that meets the sand. Eddie helps me take my shoes off, then he takes his off, and then we step into the sand together. We walk slowly towards the water, then stop, facing each other, his arms around me.

“My beautiful daughters…this is your first time at the beach…both of you will love how sand feels when you are born.” He said to them, rubbing both sides of my big tummy. “I’ll take you both here all the time soon enough, and Disney World too, it’s practically in our backyard. That’s why mommy and I picked Orlando…just a great place for you two to grow up in, far away from that asylum…”

The sun starts setting, and Eddie walks along the beach with me, holding my waist, guiding me along the shore.

“No one else ever did what you are doing for me.” Eddie said softly.

“Hmm?”

“Loving me, truly loving me. What real love is, not fabricated, true love. I love you so much, I’m building a family with you together, no one else ever tried.”

“The same goes for you…you’re my only one, the only man in this world that I want, and I need you.”

“My memory is ever so slightly foggy from the day I found you, and I apologize, the machines they used on me caused my brain to be wacky in those moments, but I won’t ever forget the first time I saw you, in that dark room. I knew I had to have you. No one else could ever compare. And look how far we have come together, darling. We are having two little princesses…”

“I’m so glad you found me. Eddie, I would have died if you didn’t find me.”

“Even just thinking about that haunts me, if I wasn’t there…”

“And by fate you were there, it was just meant to be.”

“Of course. We were meant to be. Getting to spend the rest of my life with you is all I’ve ever wanted, darling.” Eddie gets down on his knees in the sand, kissing me below my navel. “Paris, Eleanor… you two will have my blue eyes…I can’t wait to meet you, and hold you both close. You will be so beautiful, and even though I can’t see you with my eyes yet, I know you are already beautiful.”

“I can’t wait to meet them too…”

“They’re going to be perfect. Everything about them is. I hope they’re being good girls for their mommy right now, no hard kicking! I hope you two little ladies heard me…” Eddie gets up from the sandy ground and kisses me under the moonlight.

I pat the side of my tummy, “I don’t mind when they kick, hehe…I like any type of affection they show me.”

“How could they not show affection to you, you’re the best mother already, darling.”

Chapter Text

Eddie sat me down in the family room on the comfy couch, a flexible measuring tape in his hand.

“You’re either at the five month mark or nearly there, darling.” He said, tinkering with the tape in his hand, preparing for a measurement. His possessive stance is making me horny…

He gets on his knees and brings the tape around the middle of it, wrapping it around the bump gently. He analyzes it for a minute, whispering something under his breath, which I didn’t catch. He sets the tape down next to me on the cushion, and reaches for a note in his pocket.

Eddie smiled, “Oh darling, you are doing so amazingly. You grew…a LOT. FIVE more inches…”

Eddie starts to smooth down the fabric of my camisole that stretched over my belly. It’s just another excuse for him to touch it. He is obsessed (if you haven’t noticed) and whether I am standing, sitting, laying down, his hands are always all over it.

Eddie said, “You’re getting so full for me… almost too much, isn’t it sweetheart? And you bear it beautifully…”

His fingers traced around on me delicately, but suddenly stopped. They slid down slowly to the center of my stomach, and stopped again. His breath hitched, his smile growing on his face, almost mischievously.

“Oh…oh…darling.” He said, his voice dipping.

“What?!” I exclaimed.

His fingers played around on the same spot.

“You…you didn’t notice?” He asked, almost shocked.

He pulled my camisole up, revealing my tummy.

And there you have it…my belly button is…protruding outwards…

“O-oh…” I said, my face burning.

How did I not notice this? I swear it wasn’t like this yesterday…

Eddie’s fingers danced around on my navel playfully, but also studying the feeling of this new discovery with his fingertips. “You are…changing so beautifully for me…oh, darling…”

My stomach fluttered, and it wasn't just the girls causing this feeling. “Uh…I…I read that…it’s normal for it to do…that.”

“Look at you…so full that your body can’t even contain it anymore.”

Whatever the limit on how red my cheeks can get, they are probably at that limit now.

Eddie hummed and pressed his cheek against my belly, his expression teeming with ecstasy. I feel one of the babies kick against his face, which only makes him smile even more.

“You three are just so precious, I can’t take it.” He whispered, leaving a kiss on my sensitive and protruding belly button.

“Oh that feels…good actually…” I cover my face with some of my hand shyly.

“Oh…” He moves his head off the belly but right in front of it, placing his hands on either side of my tummy, massaging it nicely, his thumbs going in slow circles. “You like how this feels, huh?”

My breath becomes heavy and hot. “Y…yes…”

He adjusted me to lay on my side, stretched out on the sofa, belly still out. He is sitting on his knees in front of it, continuing to massage it, watching it intensely, occasionally switching his gaze to my face to watch the pleased expressions I make. I start to breathe through my mouth, the animalistic urge that got me pregnant in the first place is taking over.

“I love the way you’re…expanding for me, darling.” He said.

I squirm a bit, and his left hand begins to trace down below my navel, and into my lounge pants, beneath my panties. I gasp.

“You like it too, don’t you, darling?’ He purred.

“Fuck…I love it, so fuckin’ much…”

His hand slides to my vulva, slowly rubbing my slit, teasing me. “…Wet.”

“I…”

He slides a finger inside me, I cover my mouth in an attempt to silence my moans.

“You love watching yourself grow just as much as me…huh…?”

“...Yes, oh fuck…”

He starts to fuck me with his finger, slowly, enjoying tormenting me by going so slow.

“You want it fast?” He asked.

I nod, my mind too broken to conjure words.

“How’s this?” He inserts a couple more fingers, stretching me open more and more.

I groan heavily as he slowly pulls them in and out of my wet pussy. With his free hand, he caresses my belly button. The combination of sensations is overpowering. He kisses me gently and gets faster with his pace. I moan into his mouth. When we unlock lips, I see a big tent in his pants.

He enjoys teasing me, and most of all, he enjoys my changing body.

“Give…give me…” I whine, clawing my hands at his erection through his pants.

“Hungry?” He unbuttons his pants and lets his huge cock free.

He stands on his knees and inches towards my face, and now his tip is sitting against my lips. I open my mouth and let it slide inside, he starts to face fuck me at the same pace as his hand.

He fingers me for another five minutes and I can’t take it anymore. With his thumb he stimulates my clit at the same time, and I soon cum. He feels my orgasm around his fingers tight, he thrusts into my mouth faster, grunting happily. He cums soon after, pumping his load down my throat. It didn’t take long to make him bust, he was very horny this entire interaction. I swallow his seed and sigh pleasurably. He kisses me passionately before buttoning his pants back up.

“I love you.” I whimpered.

“I love you more.”

Chapter Text

“Where would you like the baby shower to be held? You have full control, darling. I support whatever choice you make.” Eddie asked me, sipping his coffee across from me at one of the outdoor tables in our backyard, close to the pool.

I think for a second. “I haven’t gone to many in my life…but I want ours to be at our home, here.”

“That sounds perfect. No place is better than home.”

“Did you want it somewhere else?”

“I want it where you want it, darling. My honest opinion is I’d like it here at home, too. We think alike.”

“Do you have anyone you’d want to invite?”

“Unfortunately, no. Darling…” He leans in closer to me, his voice getting quieter, “I don’t want…my father around you at all. Or me, for that matter. I’d love to meet your family. I’m sure they are a thousand times better than mine.”

“They are very excited to meet my groom.”

“I’m excited to meet them too.”

“I’d like to have some friends there too, if that’s okay…I’m just very excited to show everyone our babies.”

“I’m excited for everyone to see, too. I am going all out on the decorations, just to warn you in advance, darling. You will be delighted.”

“I can’t wait, and it’s not for a few more months…”

“I’ll let your family stay in the guest bedrooms while they visit, so they are close. I’m sure you have missed them.”

“Oh, you’d do that for us? Aw, thanks Eddie…I love you.”

“I love you more. Of course, my sweetheart.”

Once he finished his coffee, he got up before me and patted my head, ruffling his hands in my soft golden hair. I followed him back inside our mansion.

“I promised you I’d take you out to the mall to shop for some baby toys and things, would you like to go soon?” He asked.

“Yes!”

We got ready for the day, I put a cute outfit on for the occasion.

“Can I come?” Arthur said, as we are about to walk out the door.

Eddie sighs hesitantly, looking at me for my reaction, to gauge his.

“Eddie, would you be fine with Arthur coming along? He hasn’t been out in a bit. He can help us find even more cute little toys for the girls.” I said to Eddie.

“...Fine.”

“YAYYYYY!” Arthur smiled, jumping up and down.

Richard walks into the entryway of the mansion to see what is going on. “Where the fuck are you bitches going?”

“The mall! I’m helping with baby supplies shopping!” Arthur replied happily.

Before Trager could respond, Eddie put his hand on his forehead and grunted, “Don’t tell me, Richard wants to go now too?”

Richard starts giggling almost maniacally.

I smile. “It will be good fun, Eddie.” I whispered to Eddie, tugging on his sleeve.

“Fine. No misbehaving, you two.” Eddie emphasized, gripping the doorknob and opening the front door.

Arthur goes running outside, Trager alongside him. The red cadillac is already parked outside, and they jump in the backseats.

“They aren’t ruining our outing, got it, darling?” He said.

“Of course not!”

Soon, we arrived at the mall. Arthur and Trager set off on their own separate way somewhere, but they will meet us back at the food court for dinner.

Eddie took my hand in his as we started exploring the mall. “There, now we are alone again.”

I snuggle against his arm as we walk. “Yep, until they find us again for dinner.”

“We have a few hours, darling. I am just over the moon for our little babies… Mother knows best, whatever the babies are telling you they want, I will buy it for them, no questions asked.”

We went into a clothing store first. Eddie has his arm around my waist, holding me tight, nervous of anyone else touching me, even though it isn’t very crowded today. We found the infant section, and Eddie started analyzing every piece of clothing. We already have a lot of baby clothes, from what he has gotten for them already and made himself.

He smiles at me as we look at the tiny outfits together. “Aren’t these just precious? I know we already have enough clothes for my little princesses, but who knows when we might need more…”

I chuckle. “Is that why we have three cribs?”

“Mhmm…I also bought two cradles, they should arrive in the mail soon.”

He is going all out with this, and I’m very happy about it. For this to be my first pregnancy ever and to have the children’s father this excited is like a miracle to me, it’s how it should be when someone is building a family…I am lucky to have Eddie.

I rub my bump, just imagining their cute tiny bodies sleeping in elegant, cozy cradles in our nursery. “Oh Eddie, they are gonna love it.”

“Speaking of, how are my sweetpeas doing?”

“They are nice and calm right now. I bet they will be hungry soon, like me, hehe.”

“That’s good. Let me know if you get hungry earlier than the time we told the other two. Do you need to sit down or rest yet, darling?”

“I’m good for now, thank you baby.”

Next, we went into a toy store. Eddie led me to the baby toy section, and just like with the clothes, he is immediately checking everything out.

“Pick some things out for my little princesses, darling.” He said.

I picked up some cute teddy bears, plush rabbits, blankets, all the things baby’s could need, you name it, this store has it. I felt the texture of the stuffed animals on my hands. I picked out another pair of pink blankets for them, and a bunch of infant safe stuffed animals.

Soon, it was dinner time. As Eddie and I make our way to the food court, Richard and Arthur can be seen from the distance, messing around at the table they picked. We made it over there, and Eddie helped me sit down.

Eddie scolded Trager and Arthur, “Hey, calm yourselves. Don’t scare my babies by being too rowdy.”

Richard laughs. “Sorry, buddy. Arthur and I had a few Monster Energy drinks, more than the recommended daily amount.”

“...Ooookay. Did you eat already?”

“Nah, but Arthur did. I’ll come with you to get some grub.”

“Fine. Arthur, be calm, and don’t leave her alone here, got it? I will be right back with our food.” Eddie rubs my shoulders and asks me, “Is there anything particular you want?”

“Hmm.” I replied. “What are you getting?”

“Probably some Chinese food. We haven’t had that in a while.”

“Oooh, yes, get me some. I’m craving that.”

“Good to know, darling. I’ll be right back, okay? I love you.” He kisses the top of my head before he starts off again with Trager.

Arthur and I are alone for a few minutes while we wait, and he is practically bouncing in his seat.

Soon, Eddie and Trager come back.

Eddie sits down next to me and hands me my food. “Dig in, darling. I’m sure my girls are hungry again.”

While we are eating, Arthur asks us what's in the bags.

Eddie swallows some noodles before replying. “More toys for my girls. I love spoiling them rotten.”

After Eddie and Trager finish their portions, I’m still hungry…

“Darling, I know that face.” Eddie said, rubbing my arm. “You need some more?”

“...Uh…yes…I’m sorry.” I look down, still embarrassed about my voracious appetite recently.

“No need to say sorry, I’m already getting you more.” He quickly got up and went to reorder more food at the stand.

I blush in embarrassment, especially in front of the two guys.

Trager notices, playing with his fork with the crumbs left in his food container. “Buddy, buddy. Why so shy? Eating for three takes a lot, you know.”

“I know…” I grumbled. “Just not used to it, I guess.”

Swiftly, Eddie comes back with some more for me. I finish another serving as the guys are chattering about random stuff. Even when the conversation isn’t on the girls, Eddie makes it about the girls. How sweet…

“Full?” Eddie asks me, rubbing my tummy gently.

“Uh-huh. Anywhere else you guys wanna go before we leave?”

“I’m good.” Said Rick.

We go home, Trager and Arthur goof off as usual around the house, and Eddie and I place the new toys in the nursery together, discussing how much fun our daughters are going to have in this room.

Chapter Text

“Okay guys.” I announced to the crew, with Eddie standing next to me. “We are having the baby shower in exactly 2 months. Eddie is allowing friends and family, and we are hosting at this mansion. Got it?”

“Yep.” Richard nodded slowly, with how slow he is I’m assuming he is either high again or drunk.

Arthur’s face lit up. “I can invite…MY FRIENDS?!”

“Oh no…don’t tell me you are inviting this ‘dopeylordy’ fellah, buddy…” Trager takes sips of his vodka.

“Why NOT?! Did she not say ‘friends’, bitch?”

“I swear…every time I shut your damn wifi off, you get that shit back up in minutes, super hacker mofo.”

“Heh, yeah dude.”

Eddie facepalms. “If any of these people you are inviting are dangerous in any way shape or form, I will kill you both.”

Arthur’s tiny fangs slip out from under his lip in a sly smile. “Don’t worry, ain’t nun to worry about.”

“Better be ‘nun’.” Eddie grunts, pulling me close by my waist.

I raised my finger, “My family will be coming down, and staying with us for a bit for the baby shower, and they will be sleeping in the guest bedrooms. You two better be on your BEST behavior at that point.”

Trager slurs, “I’m excited to meet your family, sweetheart. I wanna see if being a hottie runs in the family.”

Eddie becomes even more aggravated, and I pull him back after he instinctively lunges toward Trager. “Richard, don’t infuriate me today…” he growls.

“It’s my day job.” Richard laughs, taking more sips of his vodka. “I’m gonna go smoke some of that good ganja. Come, Arthur.”

“NOT in the fucking house, Richard.” Eddie replies, as Trager and Arthur are already on their way out the front door.

Once we had the house to ourselves, I felt a bit sore, so Eddie led me upstairs to our bathroom. I stripped myself of my clothing as Eddie turned on the bath for me, filling it up with warm water, testing the water continuously with his hand to make sure it wasn’t too hot or too cold.

“It’s ready for you, darling.” Eddie said softly, looking back at me.

I step forward, and he takes my hand and assists me into the large bathtub. The warm water feels super relaxing.

“There, get nice and comfy.” He said.

I close my eyes and sink into the water a bit more, relaxing. I hear him shuffling behind me. In seconds, I turn my head to look at him, and he is also naked. He grabbed rose petals from who knows where and sprinkled them into the water.

“Get ready for some much needed relaxation.” He whispered, lighting a bougie scented candle on the counter next to the sink.

I leaned forward sitting in the tub as he stepped in, sitting behind me. His large body cradled mine in his, massaging my body all over.

“Hi.” I said, giggling.

“Hi.” He replied, kissing my neck from behind.

Eddie took my hair in his hands gently, running it through his fingers. I sigh pleasantly, he knows how much I love having my hair played with.

“So beautiful.” He hushed.

“Yours is too.”

“Not at all even comparable in beauty to yours, darling.”

“The candle smells delicious…thank you for this, Eddie.”

“Of course…there is much more pampering to be done…”

He starts massaging my back, which feels heavenly.

“Oh, you needed this, I can’t have your back sore or tense, my love.” Eddie said as he massages.

He massages that area for a while, and I nearly fall asleep against his naked body. He switches his attention to my tummy now, rubbing it from behind, massaging it up and down, in circles, all the satisfying techniques of rubbing he has come up with he uses on me.

“I saved the best for last, this belly deserves worship and endless rubs.”

I whimper as he gently places his palms on either side of my lower abdomen, gently lifting it up, relieving the pressure nicely.

“Oh yeah. That feels great.” I said.

“You know this, but…nothing on this planet compares to you.”

“I can say the same thing about you.”

“I am the luckiest man in the world when I’m with you.”

I feel his boner press against me from behind, I know he can’t help it.

His hands pet over every inch of my bump reverently. “Darling…you are the perfect vessel for my babies…look at how gorgeous and glowing you look. I wish I could keep you full with my children forever. So beautiful, so fertile…you are just perfect, and I mean perfect.”

I blush. “I’m not opposed to you keeping me full of your children forever…I’d like that very much, actually.”

“Good.” He purred in my ear, kissing it softly. “I’ll give you all the babies you desire.”

Blood rushes to my groin. One of his hands moves off of my belly and onto my breasts, squeezing and massaging them delicately.

“These ravishing breasts of yours will be filled with milk soon enough…I can’t wait to take a sip of your divine milk.”

“I can’t wait to let you try it.”

He tenderly squeezes my left teat between his fingers. I moan quietly.

He nibbles my ear. “Sensitive…glad to hear you like it, darling.”

“You are so getting it after this.”

His cock twitches against my back. “I hope so.”

Chapter Text

Eddie and I have just finished up some grocery shopping. He took me out after listening to my huge list of cravings. He pushes the cart of our groceries to the red Cadillac in the parking lot, and I open the trunk of the car as he pulls the cart up.

I start to reach for a bag, but he stops me.
“Darling, no no, let me do it.” He said.

Today’s a hot Florida day, the weather has been all over the place in the winter months, sometimes it's chilly, even snowing a bit, other days in the high seventies and eighties. Eddie is wearing a white short sleeved shirt for the weather today, and as he grabs each bag and places it in the trunk of the car, I stare at his muscles effortlessly lifting every bag. The humidity is making his shirt stick to the space between his bulging chest.

“Are you sure you don’t want help?” I asked, moving my hair behind my ears.

His face is gentle and beaming with love as he gazes up at me from the cart, “Oh, I’m very sure, my love.” He places the last few bags into the trunk.

His face changes as both of us notice a slightly run down car, rolling into the next spot over and parking. His brows furrowed slightly, his spine straightening to become his maximum height. Eddie comes around the cart and in front of me to protect me from a potential threat. A middle aged man gets out and faces us.

“Heyo, how are you both?” The man drawled.

“I-i’m good.” I said shyly.

Eddie just grumbles to himself as he stares the man down.

“How far along are you?” The stranger asks.

Eddie slams the trunk shut. “You are a curious one, aren't you?” His voice is smooth like usual, but I can sense something hiding beneath it.

He is trying very hard to keep his anger quelled, but this curious stranger is tempting it.

“Just…making some conversation, that’s all…” The stranger slowly began to stroll away but was stopped in his tracks when Eddie spoke again.

“There are a thousand other parking spots and you choose right next to mine…you are intrigued about a married man’s wife, who is with child, so much so that you parked right there?”

“No…no…just coincidence…”

Eddie holds his arm out in front of my torso, the top of his hand against my stomach. “Coincidence? That’s hard to believe. I think…you just like to leer at married women.”

“That is a wild accusation…”

“Beat it, before my temper gets the best of me.”

The stranger scurried away quickly. Eddie looks at me, his face switches the tense, protective face to the regular doting and loving look he gives me.

“I’m so sorry darling. Let me get you out of here, away from these filthy, vulgar men…” He pulled me into a hug, kissing me as he did.

He made me come with him to put the cart away at a nearby cart return station.

When we got back home, he put all the groceries away. Arthur and Richard stood in the kitchen with us.

“So…what happened…and why are you mad about it exactly, buddy?” Rick asks Eddie, leaning against the counter with both of his arms.

Eddie grunts. “Ugh. This…man…was asking too many questions about her today, and being suspicious.”

“And how was he suspicious?”

“He had so many places to park his car. But he chose right next to mine. I could just tell there was something off about him…I just know.”

“Eh, maybe you are overthinking it, buddy.”

“No, I’m not. I can’t be. I saw how he was looking at her.”

“Oh, and like you asked, I checked ALL the fuckin’ locks again, and they are fine.”

“Good.”

“You are so paranoid, buddy. Take a chill pill. I got a bunch of them up in my room, heh.”

“Keep your narcotics far away from her and my babies, or you are dead.”

“Got it, buddy.”

Arthur interrupts, “Richaaardddd…can you please let me play Roblox again, I know I got kinda grounded but I was good today…!”

“Nope. I unblocked Club Penguin from your computer, though.”

“YIPPEE!” Arthur sprints upstairs to his room.

~

Eddie is tense all day about that small interaction in the parking lot earlier. I’m all ready for bed now, and so is Eddie. He is finishing up brushing his teeth in our bathroom. I crawl into bed, naked as usual, laying on my side, propped up slightly by pillows as I wait for Eddie to join me.

“Ooh.” I gasp.

One of the babies kicked me pretty hard, I couldn’t help but react to that. They are getting bigger and stronger by the day.

Eddie finishes brushing his teeth and hears me making noise, and he runs to my side.

“Oh darling, are you alright?!” He asks, sitting beside me in our bed, petting his hands along my waist and curves.

“Oh, yeah,” I said, breath heavy. I toss myself onto my back, my legs spread open, I guess in a primal act of submission. “I’m okay, one of the girls did a strong kick, kinda woke me up, hehe.”

“Aw, darling.” He purred, his hands rubbing my bump. “My precious little sweet peas, waking up their mommy at her bedtime?”

I feel them move inside against his touch. “Aw, you always calm them down.”

“Of course I do. Surely, my presence around them almost every second of the day is good for their development.”

The moment is calm and quiet, and both of us feel our unborns simmer down as their father whispers sweet lullabies to them.

Chapter Text

Arthur and Richard are begging Eddie to come with us to a dance club tonight. Eddie agrees, of course, only to be with me and protect me, no other reasons in sight. Rick is arguing with Arthur over which club to go to. Arthur is begging for a bright-light and neon colored club, but Richard is asking for a more classy feeling club. I am with Arthur on this one…I prefer the neon clubs, and don’t get me wrong, I love classy ones too, but I’m just having a craving for bright neon lights today.

“Fine. I am outvoted. We will just gotta go to the cool Soprano's-like ones later…” Richard sighed.

“YAYYY! I’m gonna go get my dancing pants on!” Arthur says, running upstairs to change.

Eddie holds his head and looks at me. “I’m only going to be with you, darling.”

We had great memories last time we went to a dance club…

The bright lights,

The dancing,

The first movements I could feel of our children move inside of me,

Then that good bathroom sex I had with a tipsy Eddie…

I blush just thinking about it.

Eddie’s soft and smooth voice interrupts my fantasizing. “What are you blushing about? Already daydreaming about our slowdance we will have later?”

I giggle and nudge against his big chest. “Hehe…I was daydreaming about many things…”

“Hmm…like what?”

“Remember the first time I felt our daughters move on New Years? And that…interaction in the bathroom we had soon after?”

“How could I forget? I’d never forget that…I cherish every moment with you, my love. Especially those ones.”

Richard’s gaze slowly turns to ours. “Uh…I’m not even gonna ask about said ‘bathroom’ interaction…you freaks…”

Eddie hugs me tight and we laugh.

Trager is already dressed in bright clothes, aka the red tracksuit. Eddie takes me upstairs to change me into dressy clothes (he was already wearing dressy…you know how he is with his appearance). He stands behind me, watching my every movement, as I look through the walk in closet for a dress.

I came across the red and black striped one. “Yep…that one is definitely not gonna fit me for now.”

He chuckles. “Oh yeah. Definitely not.”

I briefly turn my head around to look at him, and his face is beginning to blush. I keep looking at more dresses and finally find the one for tonight. A baby pink knit dress, that conforms to my body perfectly, and the length reaches just above my knees. Eddie helps me with getting on the dress. I sit on the edge of the bed after he zips the back up for me. He is sitting on his knees in front of me, patting down the fabric around my waist. The fabric being pulled down to where it fits against me comfortably feels really good on my tummy.

Eddie has already fitted the fabric around my bump, but he keeps rubbing it slowly, to perfect every single fold when there isn’t any left. “Darling… you are just so cute… I love this color on you. Baby pink for a baby bump…so very cute. This dress looks amazing on you.”

“Hehe…thank you. You say that for everything I wear.”

“It is true, you know it is, darling.”

Suddenly, I hear shuffling by our bedroom door from the outside.

“WHO IS READY TO RUMBLEEEEEE!” Arthur screamed, swinging the door open, his hands up in the air, wearing a Hawaiian shirt and rainbow striped bell bottom pants.

“What the-” Eddie mumbled, turning his head to look at Arthur with me.

“WEEE I can’t wait! Eddie, hurry, put my shoes on!” I exclaimed, clapping my hands.

Eddie put my socks on my feet, massaging them gently for a minute, then he slips my comfy heels on after the massage onto my feet as well.

Once everything is in order, everyone gets into the red Cadillac. Trager and Arthur are in the back singing to the music on the radio. I smile along with them and sing too.

“FUCK YEAH!” Rick yells, leaning forward between the front seats and turning up the music from the control panel.

“HEY!” Eddie grunts, swatting his hand back, but the music already got turned up.

I wiggle my body the best I can with the music. Arthur is bouncing in his seat, ready to get unlocked out of the seatbelt to dance on the floor of the club very soon.

We arrived at the dance club. Eddie holds my hand tight as we walk in. Arthur is riding on Richard’s back.

“WE ARE SO BACK IN BUSINESS, BUDDY!” Richard said, running immediately to the bar, with Arthur hopping off his back and running with him.

“Do you need some water? Do you want to go dance with me? Do you need some food?” Eddie questioned me.

“Hehe, thank you baby, I’m okay for now. Let’s go get the guys and dance!”

The club is pretty crowded, about the same crowd size or more as the time we went to one on New Years. Eddie and I stagger through people to get to the bar, where the guys are. Trager has already downed four shots. Arthur is working on his second. While we were still in the parking lot, Eddie didn’t notice this, but I saw Trager give Arthur a hit of a cart…

This dude is about to be stoned out of his mind…

“You aren’t drinking, buddy?” Trager asked Eddie.

“No.” He replied.

“Why not, buddy? Can’t a soon to be dad have any fun? Well…fun besides…being able to bust in your wife without worrying about pregnancy…because…she already is…”

“...AND you are already being a vulgar bastard again after…what is that…like four shots?”

“Make it seven.”

“Good lord, Richard.”

“I know. I can’t wait to party with you bitches.”

Arthur downed another shot and wiped his chin. “I'M READY. LET’S GO!”

All of us headed toward the dance floor. Eddie held me in a way that was like a shield, leading me through the crowd while protecting my physical body. The electronic music thumped through our bodies. We nestled into the middle of the crowd. Eddie moved his body back and forth in an attempt at dancing to music he isn’t too big of a fan of, while holding onto me. I danced along with Arthur and Trager, which are boogying like no tomorrow. Arthur is getting pretty stumbly, the marijuana and drinks are clearly hitting him…what a lightweight… I can’t even make fun of him, I’m a lightweight myself, just haven’t been able to show it in a while, I’m an amazing mother already, I’d never drink or smoke while pregnant… unlike some horrible parents. Many songs come and go, and soon Arthur bumps into me by accident while he dances. Eddie pushes him into Trager in response.

“Darling! Are you okay?! Please tell me you are okay!?” Eddie asks into my ear, worryness in his voice.

“Hah, I’m fine Eddie, don’t you worry!”

“You know I can’t help but worry about you, because I love you.”

“I love you too.”

While Eddie and I chatter and flirt as we dance, Arthur disappears.

Richard, who noticed he was gone first, starts looking around in every direction, but his view is blocked by people all around.

“What the…HEY…WHERE IS ARTHUR?!” Trager yells at us.

It starts to sink in that Arthur is gone… perceived to be gone. Eddie stops dancing to look around the club, still holding onto me, like something inside him fears I’ll disappear too.

“What the hell…?” I said to myself.

“Oh no. Are you kidding me? Arthur is gone? Damnit.” Eddie said.

“This is crazy…he was literally just here?!”

Trager yells and points toward the front of the club, where a stage was with speakers and stereos blaring. “LOOK, BUDDY! THERE’S ARTHUR!!! HAHAH WHAT IS THAT NUTJOB DOING?!”

Our gaze switches to the stage, where Arthur stood dancing on top of, his body preparing to jump into the crowd. Everyone cheers as the music pierces our eardrums and watches Arthur go crazy.

Trager facepalms. “OH NO HE ISN’T-”

“Oh yeah he is…” Eddie said.

Arthur prepped his legs and attempted a crowd surf…

He lifted into the air, and fell to the ground as no one wanted to catch him.

“BUDDY!?” Richard yelped, nervousness for our friend genuinely in his voice.

Trager pushed through people to try and get to where Arthur would have landed. Eddie followed, and me behind him.

We got to the area where he would have landed, which the crowd cleared in the shape of a small circle. We stood at the Arthur-less floor in awe.

Rick put his hand on Eddie’s shoulder as he began to talk to him, loudly to get his voice over the music. “Buddy, what the hell? He just up and disappeared?! I’m too high for this shit… We can’t leave the club without him!!!”

Eddie replied, “I know that…it wouldn't be fair to leave him here and fend for himself. Guess we will have to look for him…shit.”

While the night continues, the crew and I start to look for Arthur, wherever he could be in this club.

Chapter Text

We have been looking around the club for Arthur for an hour now. I’m tired, my feet ache. Richard has been stressed out about this whole ordeal, we are all wondering if Arthur was kidnapped, got lost while riding out the high and drunk combo, arrested…who knows? Anything could happen with this crew. Eddie has been comforting me, trying to de-stress the situation as best as he possibly can. I’m worried, but not super worried. Crazy shit always goes down somehow, and it always repairs itself one way or another. Arthur is very unpredictable sometimes. It will be fine.

“It WILL NOT be fine! I can’t leave my buddy Arthur here?!” Richard pleads to us as he steals a shot from someone and gulps it down.

“Uh. Richard, calm yourself. It is going to be fine! Stop stealing people's drinks, you’ll get us in trouble…”

“I don’t care! I can’t believe my buddy is lost…this is ridiculous…god fuckin’ damn it…”

“Please, Richard, calm down…your negative energy is going to hurt my little ones…”

“NEGATIVE ENERGY?! WHAT ABOUT WHEN YOU K-”

“Hush yourself! That was a necessary decision I made. It would have been worse if…”

I chime in, “Both of you, shh! We gotta find Arthur!”

Trager crosses his arms and rolls his eyes. “Yeah. Let's go look for him again. Come on, Eddie.”

It feels a bit lonely without Arthur. I mean, we escaped death together, all four of us. A very unlikely friendship turned into hiding out together and settling down while living in a fancy mansion. Imagine if we had gone our separate ways? I know for sure that if we left Arthur alone after escaping the asylum together, he would have just been dead meat. Yeah…we really have to find him now.

Rick, Eddie, and I start to wander around the club again. I hold onto Eddie’s big arm for safety. Richard leads, he wobbles slightly as we follow him.

Eddie looks at me with worry on his face, but not about Arthur. “Darling. Are my babies okay? I want to get you home quickly.”

“Yeah, they’re fine.” I replied. “They are a bit restless, though.”

“Aw, I’m so sorry darling, as soon as we find Arthur, I’ll sing them lullabies and calm them to sleep, okay, my love?”

We move into the back hallways of the club, where I am assuming we aren’t allowed, but we really don’t have a choice…we have to find Arthur.

“Listen, darling.” Eddie said. “If someone questions us on why we are back here, I’ll say you needed some quiet, away from all the rowdy drunk people.”

“Got it, good plan.”

We move slower as we get deeper into the inner workings. The walls have turned more industrial, with rows of pipes on the ceilings.

The music is quieter with how deep we are into the back rooms of the club. The noises of the pipes can be heard above us.

“Let’s find him quick…before we get permanently banned from this establishment.” Eddie whispered.

We see a bathroom sign attached to the ceiling. We all agree to check the bathrooms. I’m hoping Arthur is here, and not in jail or lost outside…

Rick knocks his knuckles on the door. “Anybody in here?”

We wait for a response.

No one responds, so we walk in. The first thing we see is a sock taped to the mirror above the sinks. The hell…?

Trager gets all giddy. “Arthur. That’s Arthur. I know my buddy Arthur…he’s been here!!! He’s close!”

“Thank god. Richard, you better find him fast.” Eddie replied.

I nod in agreement.

“I will, buddy. Didn’t you hear me, we are close!” Trager looks around the bathroom for some more clues, but none more are to be found.

I rub my feet around the insides of my shoes, my feet ache like hell. I sigh uncomfortably to myself. Eddie heard me, he was watching me closely.

“Oh darling…” He said, pulling me close against his tall body. “I’m so sorry darling. I’m getting you home as soon as I can, okay?”

“I can hold out for a bit longer…” I grumble, holding my bump in my hand.

“My poor baby girl…” his voice is sweet and refined. “I’ll have you relaxed in our bed in no-time, I'll massage your feet all you want, darling…”

My face starts to get hot, like how it always does around him… “I’d love that…”

“Let’s keep looking.” Trager said. “He’s gotta be around here somewhere, that son of a bitch…”

We walk out of the bathroom and go farther and farther down the hallway.

We see something weird on the wall in the distance. We walk up to it, and it's an open vent…

“What’s this Five Nights at Freddy’s ass shit?! The fuck?!” Rick said defeatedly.

Suddenly, we hear scurrying from inside the vent…

Oh no…

“A…ARTHUR?!” Trager gasps.

Low and behold…Arthur is IN THE VENT.

“Heh…hey guys.” Arthur said.

“Oh my god.” Eddie facepalmed, turning away from him.

Richard laughed in disbelief. “WHERE…THE…FUCK….WHEN….oh my JESUS CHRIST ARTHUR!? Getcho ass down from there, fuck! I wanna go home, buddy!!!”

“Okay…” Arthur slurred, jumping down from the vent, landing on his stomach, flat against the cement ground like a dead fly.

Trager grabs his arms and starts dragging him back to where we came from. “Let’s go. Now.” He demanded.

We nodded in agreement.

Another mystery comes to light…

As soon as the crew got home, everyone went to their rooms to go to sleep. I got naked, and so did Eddie, our usual night time routine. I laid in bed, giving the eyes to him, waiting for my massage, like he promised. He can tell I am too worn out for sex tonight, but it doesn’t bother him. Just being able to even touch my skin fulfills him. We are both kinda quiet, even our voice boxes are tired out. He starts to massage my sore feet with lotion. I eventually fall asleep…he knows my weaknesses.

Chapter Text

A beautiful morning begins as Eddie and I drink our coffee on our balcony, watching the sun rise.

“So…it is almost Valentine’s day, darling…” Eddie takes a sip from his warm, steaming mug. “I have a lot of surprises planned for you. I love you. You look so beautiful this morning.”

“Hehe, I can’t wait to see what you have cooking up as your master plans…and thank you, Eddie…you say that every morning…”

“Have you seen yourself in the mirror yet today? You are glowing perfectly…”

“I didn’t get a chance to look…I’m sure my hair is a mess…”

“I’ll brush it for you, if you want, my love.”

“That would be nice.”

“We also can’t forget that we have another check up today. I can’t wait to get some more ultrasound photos of my girls…”

“Oh, yeah, I can’t wait for that too…”

Eddie brushes my hair as I get something comfy on for the appointment.

A knock appears at our bedroom door.

“Buddy…” Rick said from behind the door.

“Yeah?” I responded.

“Just letting you two fucks know I’m going out. Arthur isn’t coming either so keep an eye on him.”

“Oh, well, Eddie and I are going out too, but for an appointment…”

“I guess Arthur can handle being on his own for a bit. Okay, well, see ya soon, buddy.”

I hear Trager walk away and go down the steps to the first floor. I wonder where he’s going…maybe to pick up some chicks or restock the alcohol…

Meanwhile, at our appointment…

“Everything is going smoothly. Congratulations, Mrs. and Mr. Gluskin.” Said the doctor as she checked my vitals.

I hold Eddie’s hand close as the time nears where the doctor will take more ultrasound photos.

A buzzing can be heard going off continuously in Eddie’s pant pocket. He ignores it for the first few dings, but now it’s getting annoying. He pulls it out of his pocket and stares at the screen, his pleasant and happy expression turning to a blank stare. Oh no…what now.

“Everything okay?” I ask Eddie, smiling.

He fakes a chuckle. “Uh…darling, I don’t know how to tell you this, but…”

“What?”

“Richard is spam texting me some strange things…”

“Can it wait until after we see our babies and get the ultrasound pictures?”

“Yeah, yeah sure. My children are more important.”

Eddie seems to ignore whatever problem Trager has when the doctors perform the ultrasounds again. The doctor prints out many photos of the ultrasounds, which we gaze in awe at together.

When the appointment is over, we walk back to our car in the parking lot and hop in.

Once my seatbelt is on and the passenger side door closed, I ask, “So what is going on with Rick…? Is he okay…?”

“Uh, about that…” Eddie sighs, ruffling his hair with nervousness. “He said the cartel is after him…”

“The WHAT…?”

“Yep. The cartel…he must have gotten accidentally involved while doing Trager things…”

“You gotta be kidding me.”

“I wish I was, darling.”

Eddie speeds ever so slightly home, while I hold the photos of our little ones tight in my lap.

“ARTHUR.” Eddie yelled throughout the house once we got through the front door.

“Yeah?” Arthur said, appearing from the kitchen.

“Where is Richard?”

“Uh.” Arthur scratches his head. “You want the pretend answer or the real one?”

“Real.”

“He was going to pick up some more stuff from Dr. Feelgood again.”

“Did you see where he went?”

“Not myself, but I have a GPS tracker on him.”

“Show me.”

We rush to the computer/office room. Arthur quickly loads up the computer and finds the tracking app. Eddie watches closely as the mouse zooms in on Trager’s current location.

“The fuckin’ warehouse…again.” Arthur grumbled.

“No way.” I said.

“The same one that we met…Damien…in.” Eddie whispered.

I held my head in my hands. “I hate hearing that name…ugh…now we have to go back? And save Rick?”

“Doesn’t look like we have much of a choice, here…” Arthur replied.

“Arthur, what do you know about those guys who took him?” Eddie asked.

“Uhhh…” He paused. “Cartel. Dangerous. Might kill him if given the chance, but since we all know ol’ Trager, I doubt they’ll have the courage to do so. Rick is smart. Cunning…sly. He will know how to get out of this, but he needs our help.”

Eddie growled, “It isn't JUST the fact they took Richard. They are threatening my family, what we have going, our safety, my beautiful life I have worked hard to keep…they won’t be a threat to us for long, and that’s a promise.”

“Let’s gameplan this…” Arthur said. “Who does what? I need directions.”

“First off, my darling is NOT getting involved in this. She is five months pregnant, she has dealt with enough chaos already. Arthur, you’ll help me if we must negotiate. I’ll be the manpower if I have to use force. My ideal plan is you sneak in and cut him loose, wherever they are holding him, and I’ll drive us home. We will drive a different car from the garage to not be spotted as easily.”

“Sounds good to me.” I said, rubbing Eddie’s arm, then easing my hand on top of his. “Please just be safe…I’m so worried…”

“I know you are, and I’m so sorry darling. I’ll get this done as soon as I can. I can’t have our Valentine's season ruined.”

They talked a bit more, and after Eddie got me comfortable on the couch, set up with blankets on me and warm caffeine free tea to sip on.

“I’m going out. I promise I will come back to you.” Eddie told me, kissing me before he left with Arthur. He gave my belly a good rub before walking away while staring into my eyes.

I watched them as they left out the door to save Richard Trager from the cartel. Arthur carried a bat. It’s going down…

Chapter Text

I awake at that beach, not quite on Earth, somewhere in between, the dream state again.

“You are worried.” The voice said.

I replied, “I am…I can’t deal with more stress of a situation again…that hell that Damien put us through is done, and now this? I am just so scared…”

“Anyone would be scared. If you weren’t scared, you wouldn’t be human. Eddie is a strong protective force. He will defend you. His plan will work. Richard will be saved.”

“Are you sure? I know he has saved me before, many times, but I still have that worry in the pit of my stomach…”

“Do not worry about anything. Everything's going as planned.”

I sit comfortably in the soft but warm sand of the ethereal beach. I caress my bump, thinking about the future of our children and the chaos of the Trager situation. But it will all be okay. This dream I keep having…it is always right. I should trust it.

I woke up early, earlier than usual. The anxiety of worrying about the cartel is doing this to me. Eddie awoke when I stretched out my limbs still lying in bed.

“Good morning, darling.” Eddie said in that morning-raspy tone. “You’re up early. Did our little ones wake you?”

I laugh. “I woke myself up, I guess. The little ones are still calm and sleeping. I am just nervous…but it will all be okay, I know it will.”

He pulled me into a hug, my head against his warm chest, and the rest of my body against his. He is like a human heater. “I am so sorry, darling, but I have to go rescue Richard with Arthur soon. I’ll make you your breakfast and then I have to go…I’ll be back soon, everything will be fine.”

I went downstairs after waking up some more, and Eddie made me breakfast.

I finish the food and cling to Eddie before he leaves.

“Double check all the doors are locked and the security system is in place. I love you, darling.” He said. “I’ll be back before you know it.” He got down on his knees to be close to our children. “This isn’t a goodbye, my sweet peas. I’ll be back.” He kissed my tummy and got back up.

Arthur joins up with Eddie before they walk out the front door. I wave to them as they close the door behind them.

Now I’m all alone again. In a huge house like this.

Not truly alone.

My babies are right here.

I calm myself so I can focus on them. I sit down on the couch and put my energy into focusing on the feeling of our babies waking up for the day, slowly but surely. I hold my belly in the palms of my hands. I try to calm the impending anxiety by rubbing my bump, which helps a bit, but doesn’t fully rid myself of the fear of being left alone without Eddie, without Rick, without Arthur. I remember I have to check the locks, so I haul myself back up and go around the perimeter of the house to do what I was told.

By the end of checking everything, my breath is heavy. I feel weak, so I sit down again in the kitchen after I get a sip of water. I gaze toward the photos of my babies that are hung on the fridge by heart magnets.

I really need Eddie.

I hate being alone.

Chapter Text

Eddie Gluskin scratched his neck, trying desperately to keep the anger inside as he drove Arthur’s car down the road, away, farther and farther away from the estate. His heart is nearly bursting out of his chest, not exactly because of the worry Richard is causing him by being kidnapped by the cartel, but leaving his darling home alone is his main concern. He wants this over with, as soon as possible, whatever it takes, just to get back to his darling.

“Ugh, why’d you have to take my car?!” Arthur asks, fiddling with the window button on his side.

Eddie sighs, his eyes focused on the road, not once moving to look at the man. “It looks…plain. Beat up a bit. My car would be easily noticed. Especially the color, and the fact it was there once before…you remember, right?”

“I mean, sure, but…”

“Just listen to me, follow my orders.”

“I swear, I’ve heard those same freakin’ words out your mouth at night.”

Eddie blushes slightly. “Erm…believe what you want. Anyway, get those old files we took from Richard’s office out. We will be at the warehouse soon.”

“Okay.”

The two men pull up outside the warehouse once again. Eddie’s brain envisions what he did to Damien here, replaying over and over like a broken record. The cracking of Damien Rogers’ ribs plays inside his head.

“Ready?” Arthur said, smiling slightly, handing Eddie the paperwork.

“I am.” Eddie responded, looking over them briefly, soaking in any necessary information that could aid him in the rescue. “Let’s make this quick. I have to get back to my girls at home.”

The two step out of the car and quietly shut the doors. Eddie leads Arthur behind him, as they sneak into the warehouse a different way. They peak through a crack in a backdoor, examining the scene.

No one appears to be there, but Richard is being housed here.

“Should I be a distraction?” Arthur whispered to the groom.

“Make it loud.”

“Loud is my middle name.” Arthur sneaks off inside, nearly crawling like a feral animal.

That is not his middle name, Eddie thought. Sarcasm, maybe.

Arthur sneaks in, leaving Eddie’s sight. Seconds later, a boom sound happens - then a gunshot.

Eddie nearly coughs from surprise. “Who in the hell gave him a gun…?!”

Arthur laughs maniacally, like how he does best. A few more gunshots can be heard again.

Eddie made his way inside, finding himself behind Arthur. A few dead men laid in front of him, blood pooling.

“Don’t leave a trace of evidence, you hear me?” Eddie said.

“You got it, big boss.” Arthur grins, his pointy teeth shining into Eddie’s eyes.

In a room they spot Trager, the door is now opened as the men who Arthur just killed had come out of it. Eddie grabbed a crowbar from one of the corpses. The two men slowly creep over to the room where Trager is being held.

A weak looking guy tries to ambush Eddie from the other side of the wall, but Eddie’s new crowbar stops that quickly.

Once all enemies are out of the way, Eddie and Arthur rush into the torture room.

Trager sits tied down to a chair, his smirk is gone, his face bleeding, his shirt torn up.

Without speaking, Eddie unties him and lifts him over his shoulder. Eddie starts to make it for the exit, and Arthur follows, watching Richard closely.

“Finally, you came, Ed..die.” Richard spoke, weakly.

“You look…like shit.” Eddie replied.

“Still more handsome than you, pretty boy.”

Richard, nearly passed out, notices Arthur following next to them. He weakly tries to pet him, but misses.

“Hey, Rick.” Arthur said softly.

“Sup…” Trager paused. “Hurry. More will come back. Run.”

Eddie picks up his pace and so does Arthur. They rush back to the car and speed off, back to the mansion.

Chapter Text

Eddie and Arthur burst through the front door again, startling me, with Richard over his shoulder.

“Oh my god-” I said, speed walking over to them.

“Darling!” Eddie said to me, nearly dropping Trager off his shoulder from the distraction.

“Hey, big guy, don’t drop me, fuck!” Richard groaned.

“Oh yea- sorry-” Eddie rushes downstairs to the medical equipment, and Arthur follows.

I came down with them as they laid Trager onto that metal table.

Richard groans, reaching at his arm’s wiring. Arthur tries to help him, but he flicks his hand away.

“I can…fix this…on my own, buddy.” Richard grunts.

Eddie hugs me tightly for the first time since he left. “Oh, how I missed you.”

“I missed you too, I-” I said. “Is…he okay?!”

“You shouldn’t see this, sweetheart.” Richard said.

“But…” I got closer to him as he lay on the table. I’m not used to seeing him so weak, so defeated. “I have to.”

Richard looks at me and then at Arthur. “Arthur, get me my damn vodka, bitch, thanks.”

Arthur complies.

Eddie comes up behind me, feeling my waist with his big hands. “I wish you a fast recovery, Richard.”

“Thanks, buddy.” He wiped some blood from his mouth onto his wrist. “They shouldn’t follow me. You guys are safe, know that. I know you’ll worry if I didn’t let you know.”

“Are you sure?” Eddie said, nervously.

“Very sure, buddy. Now don’t ask questions, you don't wanna know.”

Relief flows over us. Thank god. I can’t take any more stress…

Trager patches himself up while drinking liquor. I wave him goodbye as me and Eddie go back upstairs to enjoy the rest of our night, and he shoots me a peace sign back.

~~~

“Now, we can really be ready for Valentine’s day.” Eddie purred, stroking the entirety of my bump as we laid with each other on the couch. “No more worries again. I won’t let anything or anyone bother you, my love.”

I sigh pleasantly, “I’m glad everythings been taken care of. That stress really bothered me.”

“You know I won’t allow any stress on you. I fix it, every time. Don’t I?”

“Oh yes, of course.”

Eddie kissed my ear and ran some more down my neck. “I have many surprises up my sleeve for the holiday, darling. It’s my favorite…”

I press my hips backwards harder into his bulge. “I hope so.”

Chapter Text

“Let me see, darling.” Eddie said from outside the master bathroom door.

The first gift of Valentine’s day I awoke to - another handmade dress, made by Eddie himself. It is silky and beautiful, a red color too. The stitching is done in a way that emphasizes my fertile features…

I open the door and walk out to him standing in front of me, waiting. His face lights up when his eyes meet my body, wearing the first gift.

“Oh my god…” He whispered. “It’s even more beautiful on you than I ever could have possibly imagined, darling.”

“I…I love it, Eddie…” I said bashfully.

He gets closer, his smile getting wider as he gets a better look at me. “Oh, how the fabric hugs you tight around your belly…perfect, just perfect.”

“You certainly did that on purpose, I’m sure…”

“Happy Valentine’s day, darling. I worked hard on it, I hope you truly love it.”

“Of course, I love everything you make for me…I’m gonna wear it all day long.”

“Good. Your Valentine’s breakfast is already prepared downstairs. Come with me.”

He takes me by the hand and leads me down the stairs and into the kitchen. At the table are heart decorations and rose petals all over the surface. I giggle excitedly at the sight and sit down.

Eddie passes me a plate that has heart shaped pancakes on top, that have our initials written together with a plus sign between them with whipped cream.

“OOOH this looks SO GOOD!!” I nearly start drooling.

“-And, your favorite decaf latte.” Eddie said, placing a mug down next to it. “Happy Valentine’s day, my love. I love you so much. I don’t know where I’d be without you.”

I thank him as I eat.

It seems….too quiet. Did he finally kill Rick and Arthur…?

“Where did the others go? It seems so quiet.” I asked curiously.

“They will be leaving us alone for today, sweetheart. How would you like it if I take you out to a fancy dinner tonight to celebrate our love?”

I nearly jumped out of my seat. “I’d LOVE TOOOO!!!”

“You sound very excited huh…did I make enough pancakes?”

I gobble up the last of the pancakes. “I am excited. I’ve waited for this day.”

“Darling, I feel the exact same.” He nudges himself close to me, his palm pressing against my belly. “I hope Eleanor and Paris enjoyed those pancakes, too. They were made with love.”

“They sure did.” I smirk as I cradle my stomach.

After I finished breakfast, we moved to the living room to watch some romantic movies together. It wasn't too long before we started to touch on each other.

“Any activity today?” Eddie asked playfully, one hand fondling my breasts and the other feeling around for any kicks on my abdomen.

“Yeah, earlier, while I ate.”

Suddenly, he lifts me onto his lap. I feel his hard on beneath me, against my crotch.

Eddie whimpers ever so slightly.

“Are you…okay?” I ask, even though I already know what's going on.

“Yes, my love.” He replied. “I’ve been…just admiring your stunning figure ever since you woke up…I can’t help it.”

“I can tell, hehe.”

He strokes my swell from either side sensually. “Your…big…belly is just so cute…yet so…incredibly sexy…”

My face goes red. “It isn’t even at full size yet…”

His face blushes even more than me. “I can barely handle it, as is…so fucking hot…”

I lift the dress Eddie made me up, grinding on him with cute bride-like panties on.

“I have to…have sex with you…right here…right now.” He pants.

“Me too.” I whimper.

He unbuttons his fly and I feel his fingers moving my panties to the side. His cock slides inside of me slightly and slowly. He grunts as he gets deeper and deeper. I moan with him as his dick fits inside fully. He gets faster and kisses the crook of my neck, moaning my name into the kisses.

He can now barely breathe. “I…I am saving…my seed…for…tonight…although it’s so tempting…to give it to you now, darling…!”

“I know…”

“Getting fucked in the dress I made you…how’s it feel?

“So good…” I purr.

We make love for a bit longer until he can’t take it anymore and he stops grinding.

“I hope…you are excited for when we can finish this…” Eddie pants, while gently patting my bump.

“I am…” I smile.

After letting our bodies calm down, we just talk like usual as we embrace. I really can’t wait for what he will do to me later…

Eddie and I go to the nursery and sit down together.

I sigh in delight and stroke my hand down my tummy.

Eddie reaches for my hand, squeezing it in his. “Darling…the love I have for you is…just beyond words…and the love for our babies we are making together…I love you more than life itself…and I’m so happy to spend my life with you.”

I look into his eyes. “Marrying you, getting this house with you, having children with you…best decision I’ve ever made. I’m so glad you found me that day.”

“I love you, darling, so much…”

“I love you too, Eddie.”

He leans down towards my abdomen. “I love you both, my two amazing daughters.” He pecks a kiss above my navel. “Mommy is enjoying her new dress I made her, I hope it isn’t too snug…”

“I love our little angels…and don’t worry, Eddie, the dress is form fitting but not too snug on me…it’s like a slight hug.”

“I can give your belly hugs whenever you need…Please say it needs a hug right now?”

I laugh. “Yep, it needs one now!”

We laugh together as he gets down on his knees onto the cozy carpet floor and embraces my abdomen into a hug. I begin to feel a fluttering inside my womb, starting very faint, but starting to get more rowdy. Before I could even say anything to Eddie, he reacted to a tiny kick.

His face lights up. “Oh my god, darling, there it is! Hello my sweet peas…so strong already!” He pecks a few more kisses onto my bump joyfully. “You both are growing so well…can I get some more kicks?”

“Here…” I roll up the dress above my tummy.

Both of us watch my stomach intensely, waiting for another flutter kick, or maybe a strong kick, any signs of movement. It doesn’t take long, and soon enough our babies move around some more. Eddie is entranced (like usual) to it. I giggle as the feeling inside me kinda tickles a bit.

“Aw,” Eddie said. “My little angels are tickling you…awww…”

“Yeah-heh-they are…” I poke my fingers against our baby’s tiny feet kicking from the inside.

“They love you so much, darling.”

“And I love them more.”

~~~

Later, I walked with Eddie confidently into the fanciest restaurant he could find, flaunting the dress he made me. We didn’t wait too long for a table (I am assuming he pulled some strings for that). He never once stopped staring into my eyes, his body leaning close towards mine from across the table, instinctually wanting to be close no matter what is between us. We held hands on top of the table, with my other hand perched on my bump. I told Eddie what I wanted after looking at the menu, and he told the waiter what both of us wanted. And once our food came, I ate slowly in comparison to him like I always tend to do. Throughout the Valentine’s Day dinner, he cooed “I love you”s and the like. Eddie made sure I ate a lot - past the point of my body telling me I’m full.

“Eddie, I’m serious, I can’t eat any more.” I said, my arms crossed.

“Really?” He smirked.

“Yes, really.”

“Good, darling.” He glances at the plate of leftovers in front of me. “We can take the leftovers home…unless you finish them.”

“Eddie, if I take one more bite, I’ll-”

“Okay, I believe you.” His smile warms me up inside.

Soon, Eddie pays our check and he walks me out of the building, his hand around my waist. It is dark outside, and the asphalt is wet, the lights from the building shimmers against it.

His other hand brushes against my stomach. “Oh. You are full. Good job, darling. Keeping my children well fed. Good girl.”

We got to the car. He opens the door for me. His face leans towards mine, kissing me, his tongue finding mine. Things heat up fast, his body pressing against mine, but he stops himself.

“I promised you that I’d finish that moment later. As soon as we get to our home together…” He huffed.

“If we even get home in time.” I purred.

His face reddens deeper.

I get into the car, giving him the bedroom eyes as he closes the door.

He gets on his side, glancing at me and the key slot.

Eddie starts the engine and we start to drive home. He placed his hand on my thigh, squeezing it temptingly, stroking it, as if he was practically trying to bring it to orgasm. His hand occasionally leaves my thigh to pet my full tummy, which causes him to need to squeeze my thigh even harder, like he can barely control himself already.

“Darling.” He said, abruptly.

“Mmm?” I replied. I eye up his obvious boner that is barely hiding beneath his pants.

“I love you. So much. Being together…excites me beyond anything else.”

“The same can be said for how I feel about you, Eddie.”

He quickly takes something out of his pocket, which he did too fast so I didn’t see the small object. He pops a pill hastily.

“WOAHHH! Eddie! What was that?!” That came out of nowhere.

“No worries, darling! That was…a male enhancement pill…I wanted to surprise you. It should kick in soon, about thirty minutes to an hour…”

WHAT.

“A horny pill?!” My jaw drops.

“Yeah. You unfortunately can’t take them because of safety…but I can.”

“Why’d you think you needed that?”

“A husband must provide the best to his wife, shouldn’t he? I must go beyond for you tonight.”

“I agree, but you are always giving me your best-”

“It will be the BEST of the best tonight.”

By the time we reach our home, his face is beet red.

“Are you…okay?” I asked as he opened the car door for me.

“Oh, yeah.” He chuckled. He helped me out of the car and led me to the front door.

His breath is heavy, nearly pants.

He unlocks the door and lets us in.

We scurry past Arthur and Trager, who are now home, busy focusing on a television show. Eddie gently picks me up into his arms, I laugh as he carries me up the stairs and into our bed. I notice his body shaking ever so slightly.

He nearly breaks down the door as he brings me to the spacious bed. He shuts the door behind him. He undresses himself faster than a beam of light.

“Holy shit, Eddie, you are already really sweatin-” I said, being cut off.

His erection twitched while being illuminated by the moon from the window, “You were beyond beautiful at dinner tonight, darling. In the dress I made you, so elegant. Yet so elegant, I need to see it taken off. My heart is pounding, my sweet. I need you. Always. I love you. I am more than ready to please you.”

Eddie begins to crawl onto the bed, toward me, like a wolf goes for its prey. His large body above me, our lips crash together. His skin trembles, he groans lowly through the kiss. We unlock lips, and he kisses me down my neck. Then he goes for my panties underneath my dress. He takes them off me with delicacy. I giggle as he goes to take my dress off.

“You are too good to me.” He said, sliding the dress fully off me. “My perfect wife.”

He investigates my body with his eyes, with pure love, not just lust.

“I love you.” I whisper.

He presses his forehead to mine. “I’m going to take care of you, darling. I need to, right now, baby, please.”

I twitch with anticipation.

“Good girl. You are as ready as I am.” He said, large body above me, I can’t stop staring.

“I’m so fucking ready.” I admit.

He pushes himself into me slowly, groaning, his breath fast. He speeds up after a couple slow strokes inside of me. Eddie’s hips grow into a rhythm, a desperate rhythm. I moan while I hold him in my arms, his sex crazed eyes gazing into mine as he lets himself undo.

“Such a good husband…!” I moan.

He smiles. “Anything for you, my hotter than hell wife.”

Eddie is going to pound town like there is no tomorrow. I try to quiet my own moans to enjoy the wet sounds of his cock sliding in and out of me, but that just makes me even hornier. His eyes are locked on me and my body. He fondles my chest and then spreads his fingers out while holding my tummy beneath him.

“Fuck, I wish I could see the action…my tummy is in the way…” I grunt.

He thrusts a bit harder. “Darling, please, it’s so- so-”

“It’s what?” I smirk.

“Sexy…” He can barely make out the word.

“Do you…ah…wanna…change…positions?”

“No, my sweet…let me look at you…face to face…the love of my life…the bearer of my seed…”

“I love your seed…look what it has done…”

His breath hitches. “I know…” He said almost bashfully.

He raises my legs upward to his shoulders, spread, letting him go deeper into my flesh. He caresses and strokes my thighs as he makes love to me.

“SO….deep…” I’m gonna cum just looking at him like this.

“I can’t take it…darling, I’m going to…” He whimpers.

“Yes…do it…like a good husband.”

“You are so special to me…” His gaze is so horny but so tender.

“I love you.”

“I love you, ah, more,” He whimpers while pumping his seed deep inside me.

We embrace as we calm down after that intense breeding.

“You are the best thing to ever happen to me.” Eddie said, holding me close, our naked and damp bodies feeling each other's warmth.

“I feel the same.”

Chapter Text

I know I fell asleep. I know I am dreaming. I’m on that foggy beach again. The voice that calls itself my “teacher” speaks to me briefly before everything fades to black.

“Wait!” I call out, echoing into the dark, seemingly endless space.

No answer.

I enter a new scene, which looks like our home from afar. I get closer and see Eddie on the porch, cradling something. I don’t think he can see me, as he would have said hello to me by now. I float over in front of him…

I see him holding our children, Paris and Eleanor, cradled in his arms. Is this really what they will look like? They are so small and cute… They are wrapped in the blankets Eddie made for them.

Eddie looks content, until he doesn’t.

Another figure, an older man, approaches from the side, Eddie stares him down. It’s like he knows him, from a time before.

“No.” Eddie scolded the man, while still being quiet to not wake up the babies.

The older man scowled.

Eddie teared up.

“Get away from us.” Eddie condemned.

The man moved a step closer.

Eddie guards our children in his arms, aiming his body away from the man. “I wish it could be different, a world where I’d be joyful to show you my new family. But it isn’t. After what you did, you can never be near my little ones, ever. Go away, Father.”

Eddie rises, standing tall and proud, holding his children close.

Everything shatters, and then I wake up, gasping.

Eddie is still next to me, sleeping, his arm around me.

I feel a strong kick from inside me. They are okay. I won’t let anything ever happen to them. Eddie feels the same way. Whatever that dream meant…Eddie and I will not allow anyone to hurt our children.

Chapter Text

The next morning flows over, and so does the feeling of that dream I had, hanging over me. After eating breakfast, Eddie helps me into the bath.

“There you go.” He said as he lowered me down into the warm water of the bath.

“Thank you.” I replied.

He helps me bathe/shower every single time. He never lets me bathe alone. Not since I began showing, which was pretty early. He says he doesn’t want me to fall or hurt myself. Not even a scratch or bruise, he said.

“Do you want me to come in with you?” He asked, brushing his hand across my arm and shoulder.

“I would like that.” I move forward to make room for him behind me.

He strips down and gets in with me, his hands exploring my body.

“I love you, darling.” Eddie whispered.

“I love you too.” I said quietly, before turning my body to look him in the eye. “Uh, I had…a dream last night…”

“What about?” He smirked, curious.

“Your father…”

His face went nearly pale. “My…father?”

“Yes…he wanted to get near our babies, and you didn’t let him.”

Eddie pulled me against him, my head on his chest. “I would never allow him near us, darling.”

“I know you have told me a bit about him before. It seems you don’t talk anymore…do you? I’m sorry if I asked too much.”

His hands cradle my bump. “No, it’s okay, darling. I will tell you anything and everything that you ask of me.” He pauses. “I tried to convince myself that what happened was normal. That it was just discipline…. But it wasn’t.

“I’m so sorry.”

He kisses my neck. “What happened to me showed me something. It showed me how to never, ever, treat our children, darling. I will never let that happen to them. They will have the childhood I never had.”

He is interrupted once both of us feel the babies move around inside. He pats them. Eddie inhales my scent from the crook of my neck, deeply.

“They love me.” He said quietly.

“They love you so much.”

“I sometimes fear…that I will be a bad father.” His face was saddened. “But.” He looks up, happier. “I will be the best father to them, darling. I’ve fought tooth and nail for this family, and I won’t let my fears control me.”

“You are already above and beyond as a father, Eddie.”

“With everything I have been learning, especially from those books we read together, I am even more proud I didn’t give you much morning sickness, like those studies show it is caused by the man…”

“Thank god I found you.”

Chapter Text

“Fuck!” Trager yelled, slamming a drawer shut forcefully enough to make something on his desk topple over.

Arthur entered Richard’s room, slowly. “Uh, Rick, you okay in here?”

“No, buddy!” He lowered his head, while pushing up from his desk. “I need to go out and get some shit, again. This house goes through coffee and bleach like it’s water…Come with me, buddy?”

Arthur sighed. “Like I have a choice…”

Richard smirked. “Exactly. Come on. Gotta stop by my dealer too. And the smoke shop.”

Arthur raised an eyebrow. “I thought Eddie told you that you can’t smoke here anymo-”

Rick faced him, placing his finger to Arthur’s mouth, shushing him. “Buddy. That big guy hasn’t even sniffed out the rest of my shit, yet. As much as he likes to think he runs the house, it's the both of us who do, in actuality.” He looked away for a moment. “Don’t tell him I said that, right buddy?” They locked eyes.

Arthur nodded, gulping. “Yeah, yeah.”

“Let’s goooo.” Trager grabbed Arthur’s wrist, dragging him out of the room, letting him bump into the doorframe.

The two of them ran down the hallway, and down the steps. They ran for the door, which the whole area was dark, as Eddie already put his wife to bed.

“All clear!” Arthur whispered, smiling.

As they crept closer to the front door, they were met with a massive shape, unmoving, arms crossed.

Eddie.

The moonlight from the windows behind Eddie gave him a terrifying silhouette.

“Where do you think you are going?” Eddie said, firmly.

Richard’s heart fluttered, and his grip on Arthur’s arm got tighter.

“I gotta restock some household items.” Richard replied, anxiousness in his voice.

Eddie tilted his head ever so slightly. “Like?”

“Bleach, coffee, antiseptic, household shit.”

“At this time of night…?” Eddie didn’t blink, just relaxed his eyelids halfway.

“Uh. Yeah. Plus, I gotta go…see the plug. It’s only eleven…”

Eddie squinted, an anger rising up in him, trying not to show it. “You know I hate that.” He said quietly. “Very much so, in fact. As she isn’t here right now, I can tell you straight… I hate how you put this family in danger.”

As Eddie’s darling’s pregnancy progresses more and more, so does his obsessiveness and protectiveness, for better or worse.

Richard wanted to groan, but that would piss Eddie off even more. Instead, Richard let his shoulders fall, defeated. “I am sorry, Eddie. I am withdrawing. I really need it. Bad.”

Arthur cowered a bit, the tension between the two “leaders” of the house made his chest pound.

Eddie began to grin, as if he enjoyed Trager’s suffering. “Go run your errands.” He paused, his eyes never leaving Rick’s. “Don’t put my family in danger.”

Richard nodded compliantly. “Okay. You know I am always safe with these things. We will be back soon.”

“You better be.”

Eddie moved out of the way of the door, letting them leave. He groaned and went back upstairs.

Trager unlocked his car as they quickly approached, wanting to get far away from the tension.

His car is black, elegant, and shiny.

Arthur sat in the passenger, observing the insides of the car to distract himself from the nerves.

Richard started the car, speeding out of the driveway, looking angry at the road itself. “Fuck!”

Arthur stared at him.

“Sorry.” Rick said. “I’m tense as fuckin’ balls right now…”

They sat in silence all the way to the first location.

Chapter Text

Rick parked the car at the local Walmart. The two guys got out, Richard looking slightly annoyed, and Arthur tense and scared of the night. They walked in, trying to not draw attention to themselves (as best as possible).

They shopped for a bit, getting the household items they needed to restock.

“Let’s do a self check out. I don’t feel like talking to anyone.” Richard grunted.

They checked out their items in silence, Arthur watching intensely.

Next stop, the smoke shop.

Richard pulled into the parking lot erratically.

“Come in with me, if you want.” Richard told Arthur as they both got out of the car.

“I’ll come.” Arthur replied.

“Good.” Rick grinned.

The smoke shops neon lights interested Arthur. Reminds him of the clubs.

They walked in and Trager immediately picked up the stuff he wanted. Some weed, carts, buds, you name it, and a bunch of cigars. Arthur poked some of the bongs.

The guy at the counter looked frightened, but yet again, this is Florida.

Normal Florida stuff.

Once checked out, they got back in the car. Arthur stared at him as he took a lighter from his pocket and began to light a cigar.

He took a big puff and sighed happily. “That hits the spot.”

“Better?” Arthur smiled.

“Yeah.”

The moment lingered.

“We gotta go to my dealer now.” Richard took another puff.

They drove off, somewhat far away, to the planned meetup location.

“It’s over here, by this gentleman’s club.” Rick parked in a grassy field.

“Gentleman’s club?!” Arthur whimpered.

“Yeah.”

“Like…a strip club?”

“Yeah. Girls.” Richard lifted what’s left of his eyebrows up and down.

“Oh.” Arthur looked kinda sad. He assumed it was male strippers.

“What? You don’t like girls?” Richard looked confused, tapping some ash outside the window.

“I guess I just…” He paused. “Haven’t had a chance with one. So, I don’t know.”

“Buddy…oh man…you…have never…” He leaned in. “Fucked?”

“No…” Arthur blushed.

“I assumed so the way you stared drunkenly at Eddie making love before…”

“I thought it was my room, Rick!”

“Yeah, right!” He laughed. “Are you a beta cuck?”

“NO!”

“Listen here, buddy. If I were to get you a girl, would you have some fun with her, huh?”

“I…suppose.”

“Or…do you prefer guys?”

“Guys?!” He blushed further.

“You heard me, buddy.”

“I also haven’t had the chance with a guy either, so I don’t know…”

“Ok, let’s make it simpler. When you walked in on Eddie making love, who did you stare at? Him or her?”

“Uh…I mean, I was super drunk…I don’t remember…”

“Yes you do.”

Arthur grunted, annoyed. “I guess I stared at Eddie. He is just so…big.”

“You think I don’t know that when I hear how he got her in pound town all the damn time?"

“I looked at her, don’t get me wrong. They make the same faces as if they are in immense pain.”

“Yeah, that’s kinda what happens when people fuck, buddy. Minus the immense pain.”

“Why?”

“I don’t know why, it just is! Man, you need to be laid.”

“Ever heard of femboy twinks?”

“WHAT?!” Richard coughed.

“Yeah. What is it? It's in some of your search history.”

“Holy FUCK, Arthur. A dude can’t research? I was hella drunk anyway, whatever…”

“You didn’t answer my question…hmmmm…”

“Let’s put it this way, whatever Eddie is, it is definitely not a twink.”

“Um, okay. I think I might have seen a few ‘femboys’ on Roblox.”

“Man, what the hell you playin’ boy?” Rick looks at his phone. “Shit. We gotta go find the dealer.”

They hop out of the car, and Arthur follows Richard, both of them trying not to bring attention to themselves. As they walk the dark paths, Arthur grabs onto Richard’s arm to feel safe in some way or another.

They reach a sketchy guy around a corner.

Trager does the talking, everything goes smoothly.

Arthur looks around anxiously.

All is fine and dandy until two guys stroll over, behind the dealer.

“What?” Rick said, under his breath.

The dealer looked confused, even scared.

“Oh no.” Rick said.

The two other guys pulled guns on Richard’s dealer.

Like a lightning strike, Richard snags his goods from the dealer, and he begins sprinting away with Arthur.

The dealer can’t even care about the stolen drugs, he cowers beneath the two guys as they want to shoot him for who knows what reason.

“OH GOOD LORD?!??!?!??” Arthur yelps, galloping alongside Rick.

“HHHAHHAHA BUDDY!! OH WE’VE GONE AND DONE IT NOW, BUDDY!! HAH!!!”

They get into the car and speed off, tires screeching, not being caught by the gun wielding robbers.

They laugh maniacally as Richard drives them away.

Richard throws the bag of goods into Arthur’s lap. “We CANNOT tell Eddie about this! He will blow our balls CLEAN OFF, BUDDY!”

“Agreed! Holy shit!!!”

Chapter Text

Richard parks the car in the Gluskin estate’s driveway.

“Fuck.” Richard sighed, happily this time.

The time on the clock said 2:45 A.M.

Richard turned off the car, the two of them sitting there in silence for a second.

“Shit, I don’t think I can sleep for a while after that.” Arthur giggled.

“Same, buddy.” Rick laughed. “Here,” He opened the bag of goods, handing Arthur a joint and a lighter. “Maybe this will help, buddy.”

“Thanks!”

Arthur lights up, coughing a bit.

“Ha. You always cough.” Richard replied.

“Yeah, because I don’t smoke a pack a damn day!”

“Skill issue.” Rick grinned.

Arthur passed the joint to him, Richard taking a massive inhale. The whole car is a bit smokey now.

Arthur gets high fairly fast.

“Hey, ummmm…” Arthur said, nervously. “Do you…still have that offer for a girl…on the table?”

They paused.

“I can make it happen, perhaps...” Richard chugged some vodka, straight from the bottle, giving the joint back to Arthur.

Another pause.

“Or, not a girl, uhh…” He paused. “I don’t know…doesn’t HAVE to be a girl…”

Rick hiccuped, slowly turning his head to look into Arthur’s eyes. “Damn it, buddy. Are you flirtin’ with me?”

Arthur blushed. “Uh…! No! Well, uh…maybe.”

“God damn, you are high, buddy.” He smirked.

Arthur smiled. “I meant it…”

Silence fell over them, and so did heavy smoke.

Their eyes met each other longer than usual. Maybe Trager is blushing too.

“You still wanna learn how to kiss?” Richard slurred slightly. “Educational purposes only, buddyyyy.”

“You’d teach me, for real?” Arthur blinked.

“Yeah.” Trager drank some more vodka, took another hit of the joint, finishing it. “Why the fuck not.”

Arthur giggled. “Uh, how do we start…?”

Rick leaned over the center console, moving his medical mask out of the way. “Gentle, buddy.”

Arthur couldn’t move much closer, fear inside was still stopping him from closing the inch gap between both of their lips.

Trager closed it for him, brushing his scarred lips onto Arthur’s.

Arthur pulled away after a moment.

Richard chuckled, reaching for a second kiss.

Arthur let it happen, his breath hitched. This time, it lasted a few seconds longer.

“You are…surprisingly gentle.” Arthur said, his body felt almost weightless.

“Told ya. Educational purposes.”

The moment lingered.

“Ummmm, wanna get inside now?” Arthur asked. “We can…hang out more, ya know, in my room.”

“Sure, buddy.”

They forgot about the household items in the backseat, and only brought with them the goods in the bag, which Trager tossed his smoke shop items into as well…and of course, Trager’s liquor. They stumbled to the door, Arthur’s hands holding onto Rick’s waist for balance. Slipping inside the house quietly, they avoided Eddie’s wrath (for now). Arthur helped Richard up the stairs, and somehow both of them made it into Arthur’s bed.

“Shiiiiiit. You have so many squishmallows.” Rick said, melting into Arthur’s warm and cozy bedroom. He rolled himself over, onto his stomach, Arthur sitting next to him. “Your hand was on my waist back there.” He smirked.

“Uh! Sorry! I don’t know why I did that…” Arthur said.

“It’s okay.” Trager said softly. “Now tell me…” He paused again. “Wanna do more?”

Arthur played with the collar of his shirt. “M…More?”

“You heard me, buddy.” Trager’s eyes barely opened from how high and drunk he is.

Arthur felt his entire face redden. “Yeah…yeah I want to.”

“Show me what you got, buddy.”

Arthur trembled as he began to take Rick’s clothes off for him.

“You are doing fine, buddy. Keep going.” Richard said, shimmer in his eyes.

Arthur laid Trager’s clothes on the bed next to them. Trager finished the bottle of vodka, waiting for Arthur to do something.

Arthur’s heart pounded as he began to move on top of Rick.

“Uh, wait.” Arthur said, reaching beside the bed.

He grabbed a small bottle of lube.

Arthur pulled his sweats down, lubing himself up.

Hard already…like…really hard.

Arthur got interrupted by Trager. “Buddy… at least kiss me first.”

“Oh, yeah.”

Trager rolled over onto his back again, legs wrapping around Arthur, making him quiver.

“Oh?” Rick smirked.

Arthur leaned down, kissing Richard passionately.

“Atta boy.” Trager sighed. “You are really goin’ for the killshot.”

“I want tooooo…” Arthur slurred, shifting his hips, lining himself up against Trager, shaking.

“Then do it.” He smiled.

Arthur took Rick’s wrists carefully, holding them above him.

His breath trembled.

He inched inside of Richard slowly.

Rick gasped.

Arthur stopped.

“It’s okay…it’s goooood…keep going.” Trager whimpered.

Arthur couldn’t believe how tight Trager was…

“Mmmhhhphh…” Arthur pushed in further, Trager’s warmth engulfing his shaft. He paid attention to Rick’s expressions…never before seen expressions. His cock twitched inside as he watched Trager’s flushed face react to everything he was doing, breathy moans slipping out.

“Fuuuuck, buddy.” Trager groaned. “You…you sure you’ve never done this before? Jesus christ…”

“I’m…” Arthur said. “I’m a virgin. Well, not anymore…this is my first time.”

He gripped Rick’s wrists tighter, not exactly for dominance, but to anchor himself. Richard quivered and whimpered beneath him for each stroke. Richard’s muscles relaxed more, overflowed by pleasure and drugs.

“Ah, everytime you move…” Trager gasped.

Arthur moaned, pleasure he has never really felt before taking over him. “You feel…heavenly.”

“You too…” He tightened his legs around Arthur. “You feel perfffffect. Fuck me stupid…just do it…”

Arthur gained confidence, his rhythm becoming refined. Orgasm inches closer.

“Give it to me, buddy, you are doing soooo good…” Rick whined breathlessly.

Arthur cried out as he buried himself as deeply as he could inside of Trager’s hot flesh, cumming the hardest he ever has in his entire life, gripping his hips tight.

“Did I hurt you?” Arthur asked, nervously, catching his breath.

Richard brought himself to orgasm too, whimpering as he did, cum covering his own belly. “Just rightttt…”

Arthur collapsed onto Richard’s chest. He quivered as he felt Rick put his arms around him. Is it what friends do? Is it what lovers do? Whatever the fuck they are, Arthur finds comfort in.

“How was that, buddy?” Richard chuckled, looking into his eyes.

“That was…fuckin’ amazing…no wonder Eddie fucks all the time…”

Arthur chatted a bit more until he realized Rick had fallen asleep.

In.

His.

Bed.

“Oh…oh goodness…” Arthur said to himself quietly.

Arthur starts to wonder if Eddie heard anything at all. Or all of it.

He could care less, he’s riding the high.

Arthur lays quietly for a while as Rick is asleep below him.

Footsteps approached Arthur’s bedroom door.

“Oh noooo…please be wifey.” Arthur whispered.

A heavy knock hit the door.

Yep. Definitely not Eddie’s wife.

The door began to open slowly. Eddie stared at them from the doorway, shirtless, not blinking.

“Uhhhhh I can explain-” Arthur started.

“Air this room out. What the fuck…” Eddie said, closing it on them, leaving them to their bullshit.

“Damn it.” Arthur sighed.

Does he know…?

Chapter Text

Trager sat at the kitchen island, enjoying breakfast made by Eddie. Arthur walked into the room, eyes lighting up at the sight of Richard.

“Hi!” Arthur smiled, sitting next to him.

“Hey, buddy.” Rick replied, eating spoonfuls of cinnamon toast.

Eddie sneaks glances at them as he prepares more food, listening in on their conversation.

“How did you sleep?” Arthur asks, playfully.

“Fine. Was out like a light.”

Trager’s reply confused him, not that it was inaccurate, but because of what they did…he just expected some different wording.

“Yeah?” Arthur said.

“Yeah. Eat your damn breakfast.” He sipped his coffee.

“Sleep well, Arthur?” Eddie said, turning to them, smiling that goofy smile, sliding Arthur a plate.

“Uh, yeah.” He replied, staring at Rick.

“Late night?” Eddie asked the two guys.

“Real late.” Arthur looked down. “Sorry for any disturbances last night, Mr. Gluskin.”

“Mr. Gluskin?” Eddie perked up. “I like that name.”

Arthur thought to himself “me too”... He shook his head, trying not to blush.

“What’s up with you, Arthur?” Trager asked, half serious.

“I don’t know, what is up with you, huh?” Arthur snapped back.

Eddie leaned forward. “Calm yourselves, both of you. My darling will be coming down any minute now. Act appropriate.”

Appropriate? Arthur was INSIDE of Rick last night.

And Rick is acting like it never happened.

“Can I talk to you, uhhh…in private?” Arthur whispered to Trager.

“Uh, yeah. I’m almost done eating, buddy.” He replied.

Soft footsteps come from the corner, and Eddie’s wife approaches.

“Good morning, baby.” She said tiredly to her husband.

Eddie cradled her in his arms, Arthur watching.

So tender, like how last night with Richard went.

“Hey, boys.” She said, waving cheerfully.

“Hey, sweetheart.” Richard replied, patting the seat next to him for her to sit down.

Eddie grunted hearing Richard call her that in front of him.

She sat down, and Richard patted her back supportively.

“How are the twins?” He asked her.

“Very good.” Her smile was from ear to ear.

“Glad to hear it.”

Eddie handed her the breakfast he made, which was notably better looking in appearance than the guy’s breakfasts.

Eddie didn’t sit down next to her, instead he stood against her from behind, his hands on her waist protectively.

He kissed her neck, the scent of her making him high. “How did I do on breakfast, darling?”

“Mmmmm!” She said, still chewing.

“That’s what I like to hear.” Eddie purred.

Richard finished up his food, getting up and moving his medical mask back to cover his mouth again.

“What is it, buddy?” He asked Arthur, as he led them away from the kitchen area.

“Do you remember…last night?” Arthur asked, rubbing his neck.

“Yeah! Of course, buddy. We went out, got supplies, got my cigars…drank.”

“And?”

“...And? I don’t know…got high too?”

“You really don’t remember? I think you do…”

He shrugs. “Look. I like to get fucked up, do some fucked up shit, man.”

“You kissed me.” Arthur's fingers twitched.

“It was the drugs talkin, buddy.”

Arthur’s heart sank in his chest. “It…it meant something to me…”

Rick rolled his eyes. “That’s the thing, buddy. I don’t do guys.”

“But…but…you did?! With me…!”

Trager facepalmed. “You gotta do this now? Come on, Arthur. Don’t make me into something I’m not.”

“But you…did…that yourself…”

“Buddy…you did good, I’ll tell you that. But there is a reason I’m not married. Not my thing.”

“Ugh…Rick…I just…like whatever the fuck we have going, and I don’t want this to ruin it.”

“Nothing ruined anything, buddy. This is just how it is with me.”

Eddie interrupted from the kitchen. “Are you two okay?”

“Yeah! Just a second.” Richard replied.

Arthur tensed up.

Richard patted his shoulder. “You are a great friend, and a great roommate. Don’t take it personally.”

I guess that was enough for Arthur.

They both walked back into the kitchen like nothing happened.

Chapter Text

The bed is warm and cozy as Eddie lays sleeping in it. The Florida sun grazes the sheets as it shines through the window. He is not even half awake, eyes still closed, and the feeling of a raging hard on comes to his senses. He lies on his back, slowly opening his eyes as he realizes his wife noticed his erection before he did.

“Darling.” Eddie said to her, quietly.

“Hi, my love.” She traced her finger along his shaft, smirking, as she sat between his legs.

He whimpered softly, pre cum oozing from his tip.

“Oh…already excited for me, huh?” She began to kiss the base of his shaft softly.

He propped himself up against the pillows tiredly. “Yeah…”

She began to lick the pre cum from his tip, he trembled.

Eddie whimpered, “Darling, you don’t have to-”

“I want to. I love doing this…” She began to suck his tip, and his cock twitched in her mouth.

“Oh god, that feels…so good…”

She stopped sucking to reply. “I love you.”

She went back to sucking, taking his thick cock further, sucking all the way down, almost to the base.

“Oh fuck, darling, I love you too…!” He moaned.

He reached out to hold her hand, clenching his fingers around hers.

(This is peak romance.)

Her warm, wet mouth, taking Eddie so perfectly, made his face red.

With her free hand, she stroked his hips, leading her hand onto his belly, which was tensing and relaxing as she pleasured him.

(Queue beer drinking while I write this)

Eddie quivered as she pet his sensitive tummy. He breathed heavily, moaning quietly, but soon enough he couldn’t hold it in anymore.

“Ahhgg!” Eddie placed both his hands on either side of her head, assisting her with moving, pushing her up and down at his leisure. Every time he neared completion, she slowed down, edging him.

“Oh god, darling, it feels so fucking good~” He groaned.

She has been moaning with his cock in her mouth.

She stopped sucking to talk again, resting his big cock against her face. “Can’t take it much longer, hmm?”

“No, I, I can’t, good god, please keep going, baby…”

She licked his shaft up and down before taking it fully down her throat again.

Eddie cried out again, feeling orgasm creep up on him.

“I’m gonna bust…” Eddie moaned.

She placed her hand around his cock after letting it out of her mouth, placing it towards her face again.

He grabbed her other hand to hold while he painted her face with his hot cum.

He sighed heavily, his dick twitching against her face.

“I love you.” She said, squeezing his hand tighter.

“I…love you too…god damn…you are such a good girl…” He huffed.

Chapter Text

“Darling. As much as I’d love you to come with me, you are getting…” Eddie looks me up and down, blushing, “real big, now.”

“So!” I protest. “I can still do stuff!” I rub my cheek against his chest, looking up at him.

“Sweetie, you are six months along…I just get so worried about anything happening to you!”

“Don’t worry too much, Eddie! I’m doin’ just fine!”

“I can’t say no to your cute face, darling.”

Richard interrupted our moment. “Where are you two going?”

“Post office.” Eddie replied, holding up some mail, smiling.

“Without me? Aw.” Richard sighed, pretending to almost fall over from sadness.

“Sorry, Richard. Just me and her today.” Eddie pulled me closer.

“Okay, okay, go have some fun.” He shooed us. “Just not too much fun!”

We say our goodbyes to Richard and head for the car. Eddie started the car, still in park in the driveway. He stared deeply at me, gripping my seatbelt around my waist.

“Hey!” I said playfully.

“Here.” He blushed as he adjusted the seatbelt to fit comfortably underneath my bump.

“Your face is going red.”

“Of course it is…look how gorgeous you are.” Eddie sighed pleasantly. “Does this feel ok?”

“Yes. Thanks, Eddie.”

“Are my little princesses comfortable?”

I nod, holding his hand in mine.

Once we arrived at the post office, he helped me out of the car, holding my hand tight. We stepped inside the building, and I looked around nervously, as I’ve never been to this place before.

Eddie noticed I appeared nervous, and he pulled me against his body, his arm wrapped around my waist. “No need to have any fear, darling. I’m right here.”

Eddie mailed the letters, and now that errand is all done. We head for the doors again, and an older woman held it open for us.

“Aw, you are glowing, doll.” The woman said.

“Aw, thank you very much.” I smile.

“May I ask how far along you are?”

“Six months.”

“Getting close!”

“We are having twin baby girls.” Eddie added, kissing the top of my head.

She placed her hands on top of her chest. “Oh that is so lovely! Good luck to you both, you two are adorable.”

“Thank you!” Eddie and I said in sync.

We went home, concluding that adventure. It’s usually Richard’s job, but it was fun to do this run with Eddie.

Chapter Text

Another day of rain begins. The trickle of water on the windows could be heard.

“Don’t worry, darling.” Eddie said softly, approaching me from behind as I looked out a window. “I have another idea for us today.”

“And what would that be?” I ask, slowly blinking at him.

“Want to make apple pie?”

I hug his large body. “You know me so well!”

He set up everything in the kitchen, all the ingredients out and organized on the island. Eddie sat me on top of the counter.

“Just sit there and be pretty while I make us this pie, okay?” Eddie purred as he put on an apron on top of his white dress shirt.

“I can do that.” I chuckled.

He prepped the food and started making the batter. He shot me countless loving gazes while he prepared the pie.

The intoxicating scent of cinnamon and apples filled the air. When he finally put the pie in the oven to bake, he turned on the radio and played some Frank Sinatra.

“Dance with me, my sweet.” Eddie said, putting me down from the counter, with careful and delicate pressure.

He held me against him, my hand in his, twirling me and swaying me along with the music softly.

“I love you.” I said.

“I love you more.” Eddie’s lips met mine.

He looked down, glancing at my stomach, no longer swaying.

His voice trembled. “You are everything I’ve ever wanted and more, darling.”

I looked up, seeing him focused on me deeply, his eyes glossy.

“What’s wrong?” I asked.

“Nothing.” Eddie’s lips quivered, a tear falling down his cheek. “Just us being like this together, our little ones inside you…it's a dream come true.”

“It’s my purpose…to be with you.” I cupped his face in my hands.

He leaned in. “It’s my purpose too. You are my destiny.”

I teared up along with him. “You are too good to me…”

“You deserve it, darling! Why would you ever think that?!”

“I’ve told you everything about me…and you still love me.”

“What isn’t there to love?”

I breathed heavily into his shoulder. “Please…don’t ever leave me…I need you…I need you to live, I need you to breathe, I can’t live without you.”

He kisses me. “I could never leave you, or this family.” He gets on his knees, pressing the side of his face against my belly. “Do you feel them inside of you? Alive and growing…all because of you, darling.”

“I do feel them.” I sob. “It’s all I’ve ever wanted.”

He stood back up, cupping my big lower tummy with his hands. “You are all I’ve ever wanted.”

Chapter Text

Richard stumbled into a bar. Without Arthur, without Eddie, without anyone. Alone.

“Why’d you leave me back?” Arthur texted him.

“I don’t know, buddy.” Rick groaned to himself while reading the text message.

“What?” The bartender said.

“Nothing, buddy.” Rick replied, slumping his head against the palm of his hand, elbow leaning on the counter. “Get me something real strong.”

“Yes, sir.”

Richard placed his phone in front of him and messaged Arthur back, “Sorry, buddy…”

Richard took shot after shot. His world spinning slightly, he looked down at his phone again, buzzing from Arthur’s texts, but he ignored them.

“You alright, man?” A customer now sitting next to him said, which Trager didn’t even realize he was there.

“Uhh, yeah…” Rick slurred back, playing with his empty glass.

“What’s wrong man? I know the face of a lonely man.”

Richard turned to face him. “I’m not even lonely, but buddy, I feel it…I live in a house with three others, soon to be five, and I still feel lonely.”

“Oh, someone adding some new family members?”

“Yeah. There is this girl-”

“Oh, I know. This is about a girl, ain’t it?”

“Yeah.” Richard heaved.

The man smiled. “Being at the bar won’t help in the long run, if you ask me. Go talk to her!”

“I can, but I can’t.”

“Why not?”

“She isn’t mine.”

“Ohhhhh…tell me about her, if it makes you feel any better.”

Rick leaned back. “She’s been one hell of an angel ever since we met that one fateful day. I’ve liked her ever since. She is pretty and kind, and she appreciates me for who I am. There is no one else like her. And I can’t have her. I help her all the time, and it is my pleasure to do so. But I can’t ever tell her how I feel. You know how hard it is on a man, buddy? To be living with her, helping her, cooking and cleaning for her, but I can’t have her?”

“Oh, jeez. You care about her very deeply.”

“Of course I do, buddy! She is pregnant for fucks sake! She is married to my roommate…I see how much they love each other, and it makes me wish I had her.”

“Sounds like a full house…”

“Yeah, very.” Richard replied. “Hey, bartender, gimme some more!”

The bartender got him more shots, and down they went.

“How are you getting home?” The man asked, sipping beer.

“I’ll figure it out. Anyways, see here…” Richard shows the man his phone, which has four texts from Arthur on the screen. “This guy, he wants me, and he is my other roommate! The fuck is this dynamic, buddy?!”

“Woah. Uh… Maybe he is worried about you.” The man finishes his beer.

“He is worried about me. We always go out. I didn’t bring him this time. The truth is, I can’t even tell Arthur how I feel about her.”

“Oh, it would make shit weird, right?”

“Yeah, hella.” Richard stares at his phone. “I didn’t want to tell Arthur who would definitely tell her about my love. I can’t have her stressed, and I can’t have her husband mad…he already hates me enough, fuck…”

“Why’s hubby hate you?”

“Well, we have a complex relationship. I appreciate him as a man, he does his duty. He just hates me sometimes for flirtin’ it up with her, and another incident from the cabin…”

“Flirting with a married woman does get a lot of people rather upset…Hey, what’s your name?”

“I’m Rick.” He smirked.

“I’m Gregory. Nice to meet ya. You are an interesting fella.”

“I am rather interesting, aren’t I…”

“Here is my take…don’t tell her. It will disrupt everything.”

“That’s why I haven’t told a single soul, not even my best buddy…if word got out to her husband, he would kill me.”

“Man, well…shits tough.”

“Yeah. Buddy, I fucked Arthur.” The moment lingered. “It was for educational purposes only. No homo.”

“Alrighty…”

Chapter Text

Richard’s room was dim as he sat at his desk, clicking around on his computer, his chin resting in his hand lazily.

Eddie snuck into the room quietly, approaching Richard.

“Hey, buddy.” Richard said.

“She is asleep.” Eddie replied, his large figure peering over Rick.

“Yeah, I figured.” Trager sighed. “Ready to talk now?”

“I am.”

“You wanna sit down?”

Eddie chuckled ominously. “I am good just like this.”

“Okay.” Rick scratched his neck. “So, uh…you said you were ready? What do you mean ready?”

“I’m ready to LEGALLY marry her, you idiot. Me and yourself included have determined that we are most definitely safe. My duty as a man, this whole time, has been to ensure her safety and that she is cared for. She is and has been my wife as much as the sky is blue, but in the eyes of the government, she isn’t…and I’m ready to change that.”

“Congrats, buddy. All I need from you is… how do you want to go about getting your ID back?”

Eddie strolled over to Richard’s bed, sitting himself on the edge, pondering for a moment. “What’s safer? For god’s sake, you worked at Murkoff!”

“Eddie. You know safety is my top priority here at this house, right buddy? My collective vote is this… I log back into the Murkoff systems and check if your identity has been erased or marked dead. After that, I can either wipe you from the system using Arthur’s hacking techniques, if you haven’t yet been wiped.”

Eddie’s fear grows within him. “What if I’m not erased?!” His eyes meet Rick’s, “Richard…I NEED to make our love legal. I need to do this. I have to.”

“Calm down, buddy.” Trager takes a sip of wine. “No need to worry. I know you may not understand completely, but…buddy. I know the framework of Murkoff. It’s going to be easy for me. Anything I can’t access, Arthur will. In the eyes of the government, you are most definitely dead, and I will prove it to you once we get in the system again.” He pauses. “Murkoff wants to erase us, and that is seemingly what they did. They want us to disappear. They want to hide the atrocities of that place from the world. If you get wiped or have been wiped, it won’t be a big deal to them…really. They can’t find us again. I’ve put in the work to ensure that.”

“All I want is to stand at the altar with her again, Richard. I don’t want anything to go wrong…”

“It won't go wrong, buddy.” Rick raises his glass. “When you have money, you can get away with anything.” He shut his laptop. "April fifteenth is the baby shower. We will get your ID in no time, buddy. You are lucky your job didn’t give a shit about having lost your ID in a presumed ‘fire’...”

“Thank you, Richard. I appreciate everything you do for the family.”

“It’s nice to hear that from ya, buddy.”

“Uh-huh. Good night, Richard.”

“Thanks.”

Eddie left Trager’s room, making his way back through the long hallway, dragging his fingertips against the elegant stone part of the wall.

He opened the door to his room gently.

“Hi, love.” Eddie whispered to himself as he watched his darling sleep peacefully in the bed.

He got under the covers, careful not to bump her or wake her. He snuggled up behind her, inching his body closer and closer to hers. His hand hovered over her stomach for a second, then placed his palm against her soft skin.

“Good night, my beautiful little ones. I love you.”

Chapter Text

The following night, it began to storm hard. Eddie’s wife slept comfortably in their bed. The storm calmed her.

Eddie walked into Trager’s room again, seeing Arthur sit crisscrossed on the bed, and Trager sitting at the computer. The whirring of his machines could be heard along with the occasional thunder.

“Buddy, you ready to do this shit?” Richard said confidently.

Eddie came closer, hovering over him. “I am ready.”

Richard looked him up and down. “You seem nervous.”

“Of course I am. I need this to go as planned.”

“It will, buddy. Arthur’s here to help us.”

Arthur raised his hands in the air. “I’m a super hacker mofo, we gotchu, Eddie.”

“Very reassuring.” Eddie said sarcastically, moving his eyes to the computer screen. “Let’s get to work.”

Trager clicks around. “I’ve already snuck back into the Murkoff system…those fools never expected Ol’ Rick to get back in, huh?!”

Eddie leans in closer as he follows Richard’s mouse around on the screen, diving deeper and deeper into Murkoff systems.

“Patient database.” Richard said to himself. “Enter patient name…Eddie Gluskin.”

Rick typed Eddie’s name into the search bar, then tapped search. Eddie’s heart raced in his chest. Arthur hopped off the bed to come see the results.

Richard chuckled. “Patient: Eddie Gluskin. Status: Deceased.”

“THIS IS GREAT!” Arthur exclaimed, clapping.

Eddie sighed from relief. “Now what?”

Richard said, “I was hoping you’d be wiped entirely, but I guess we just have to do it ourselves. Eddie, you have a couple of options here. Me and Arthur can delete your file fully, making it so you never ever existed inside of Murkoff. It will be difficult, but it can be done, somehow. But even then, you won’t exist. That would be harder to convince the government, as you’d be a ghost, if they decide to dig into you. It might raise some flags. The second option is to replace your status of patient into a non-patient and clean your background, deleting anything too criminal about you. You will become legally alive again. With that, you at least have a normal looking trail instead of a literal dead end. So with that, Eddie, pick your poison.”

Eddie holds his hands together anxiously. “The second option seems better…well, I don’t know, what do you two think?”

“Second option…” Arthur said.

“Yeah, buddy.” Rick agreed. “It’s so much more ‘you’.”

“Okay.” Eddie replied. “Let’s clean myself up, alright?”

“Gotcha. Arthur, get ready to lock in, bitch.” Trager laughed.

“But…” Eddie almost whispered. “But what about my past? What does it say?”

Trager adjusted his glasses as he read the screen. “Just some disputes that were settled. Looks like Murkoff even skimmed over what they claim you did, buddy. No one will know. I’m clean by the system, and Arthur has no record. I did everything I could do for myself and Arthur, and I did what other simple things could be done for you, but this is the final straw for you to fully be what you want, right?”

“I want to be her legal husband and a loving parent. That is all I want in this life.”

“After we do this, you can head on down to the DMV tomorrow and get your new ID.”

About a half hour later of Eddie pacing around the room, Rick and Arthur had finally done it.

Eddie has no more worries now, and they can finally tie the knot legally.

Chapter Text

“Month six, week one and a half.” Eddie said, fiddling with his camera.

Eddie has been taking polaroid photos of my bump, every week, for months on end, starting when we first got our home. His obsession is really hot. The photos documenting my growth, along with the measurements he takes often make me feel so loved and safe. To some people, maybe it would feel weird or creepy, maybe even invasive…but I love it.

“Hold still, darling.” He said, aiming the camera at my midriff.

I correct my posture, my tummy exposed.

He snaps the photo. “You are so beautiful.”

The picture prints out of the bottom of the camera, and he documents the month and date.

“Thank you, Eddie.”

“Of course.”

He marvels at the picture for a few moments. Then, he grabs the scrapbook he’s been keeping all his “documenting” in. Tucking the photo next to all the others, which are in order, he chuckles as he then turns the book to me, presenting it with such joy.

“You’ve come so far.” He said.

“Holy moly. I can’t believe I used to be so small.”

“Oh, I know…” His cheeks glow red. “I…quite enjoy watching you grow.”

I blush too. “Mhmmm…you know I do too.”

Chapter Text

Eddie and I sat by the fireplace, snuggled up in a big, velvety chair, which is more like a throne as it fits both of us. We lit the fireplace up because today is awfully cold, and Eddie didn’t want me chilly. His chest presses against my back, and I can hear his gentle heartbeat as my ear rests against him. Arthur is out clothes shopping for himself with Richard, so we finally have more alone time.

Eddie and I have been quiet, just enjoying the sounds of the fire crackling. I peek at my phone a few times as I’m in his lap. I have been going back and forth texting my family.

My mom calls my cell, and I answer it and put it on speaker. Eddie watches closely.

“Hiiii!!!” My mom said, voice as cheerful as ever.

“Hey, mom! It’s so good to talk to you again.” I replied.

“I just wanted to call, I am really excited to come down soon for the baby shower. It seems like forever that I’ve seen you…oh my gosh. I just can’t wait to see you, the house, Eddie, everyone, especially the babies.”

“Oh yeah, I can’t wait to show you and Dad the home, it's gorgeous. I’ve sent you pictures before. I’m by the fireplace right now. Eddie doesn’t let me get cold.”

Eddie whispered in my ear, “Can I say hello to your mother?”

I nod, smiling ear to ear.

“Hey,” I said. “You are on speaker, Eddie just wanted to say hello as well.”

“Hello!” Eddie said into the phone. “I am delighted to finally meet you soon.”

My mom giggled. “Oh, me too, Eddie! The both of you are so sweet together. I save every selfie you guys send me.”

“Aw, you are so sweet.” Eddie rubbed the back of his neck bashfully.

As we chit chat some more, Eddie adjusts the blanket on top of us, bringing it up on top of my bump, tucking it in on the sides.

After saying our goodbyes to my mom, Eddie hugs me tighter, kissing all over the side of my face. Softly, his big hands cup my tummy over the blanket, stroking up and down continuously.

“You’ll be even bigger by the end of the month.” Eddie said, smirking.

“Wonder if I can still walk by then.” I joked.

Chapter Text

“Darling, I’ve done what I must do.” Eddie started, breaking the silence in the room as he adjusted his bowtie.

“Huh?” I asked, confused on what he meant.

He turned to me. “We are safe, entirely. It’s about time I…” He inches toward me, putting his hands on my shoulder. “...marry you legally, under the law.”

“Oh my god, yeah. I…when? Like, today?!”

“Whenever you say, my love.” He said softly, pulling me into a hug. “Although, I was thinking when your family is here, to witness our love together, all of us.”

My chest warms up. “I’d love that…yes. Let’s do it.”

I could hear his breath become heavy. “It’s all I’ve ever wanted to do. Since the first time I saw you, I knew.”

A fire inside pulses. He’s mine, truly mine. He is at my disposal whenever I need, doing whatever I ask. He’s killed for me. There isn’t anything he wouldn’t do for us and our children. I’m his lifeline. He views no point in living if he didn’t have me.

I’ve been smiling ear to ear for hours now, since Eddie and I agreed on when we will marry. I even offered to help Rick and Arthur clean the house in preparation for the baby shower.

“Uh, no can do sweetheart. You can’t help us clean.” Richard said to me, while scrubbing down some shelves with cleaning wipes.

Eddie chimed in, standing next to me, placing a hand around my waist, “Let us do all the work, darling. We are decorating early, there is no time to waste!”

Arthur said, “Why can’t we hire housecleaners? Like permanently?”

“Eddie’s too paranoid.” Trager whispered.

“I can hear you.” Eddie said. “It’s true. But it’s justified. I want maximum safety in this home.”

I completely understand Eddie’s paranoia regarding hiring anyone to clean the home… he’s nervous about them harming me or somehow disrupting the slice of heaven we have going for us.

“Well, we will be getting baby monitors for almost every room in the house. If anyone ever is sketchy, we will see it, right?”

“That is right.” Eddie agreed. “But, for now at least, let us do the cleaning, darling. You are busy making a family, you don’t worry yourself with any of the chores, sweetie.”

“Please don’t put a camera in my room, buddy.” Trager giggled. “This shit isn’t 1984.”

“Oh god, no.” Eddie rolled his eyes.

After the guys finished cleaning every crevice of the mansion, they began to set up the baby girl themed decor all over the house. I watched them set up, following them room to room.

“How’s my little princesses doing?” Eddie said, taking a break from decorating, coming up to me, rubbing his hand around on my bump.

“They are good, very active today.” I grinned.

“Oh, I feel them.” He cooed, feeling the precious movements through my shirt, then leaning in to kiss me.

“Are they active?!” Arthur interrupted, running over to us. “Let me feel! Let me feel!”

“Sure! Go for it.” I said, lifting my shirt up for the curious hands.

Arthur felt around. “Stronger than last week, I see.”

“Getting stronger every day.” Eddie added, standing proud.

Almost all the time do I feel the twins moving around inside me, except for when they fall asleep, which I can tell. Even while they sleep, sometimes they jerk very softly, and it’s the cutest thing on earth. It’s even cuter when one of them gets the hiccups.